This is a modern-English version of Tales of the Samurai: Stories Illustrating Bushido, the Moral Principles of the Japanese Knighthood, originally written by Miyamori, Asataro. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

Incense is burning under helmet

Incense is burning under helmet

“A warrior burns incense into his helmet when he is determined to die on the field”

“A warrior lights incense in his helmet when he has made up his mind to die in battle.”

See page 194

See page __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

TALES OF THE
SAMURAI


Stories illustrating Bushido, the Moral Principles of the Japanese Knighthood

Stories illustrating Bushido, the Moral Principles of the Japanese Knighthood

BY

BY

ASATARO MIYAMORI

ASATARO MIYAMORI

Professor of English in Toyo University,
Tokyo, Japan

Professor of English at Toyo University,
Tokyo, Japan

Author of “Representative Tales of Japan,”
“Tales from Old Japanese Dramas,” &C.

Author of “Representative Tales of Japan,”
“Tales from Old Japanese Dramas,” & etc.

With 8 Coloured Illustrations
By A Japanese Artist

With 8 Colored Illustrations
By a Japanese Artist

THE KYŌ-BUN-KWAN

THE KYŌ-BUN-KWAN

Ginza, Tokyo, Japan

Ginza, Tokyo

1920

1920s

[i]

[i]

PREFACE

The following tales of the samurai, the knights of old Japan, are based largely on real facts. They have been adapted from among traditional stories related by kōdanshi, story-tellers, who nightly delight large audiences with romances and historical stories, especially the noble deeds of the samurai. There are also numerous Japanese books and magazines devoted to stories of this description, which are read with keen interest by all classes of our countrymen, in particular by young people.

The following stories about the samurai, the warriors of ancient Japan, are mostly based on true events. They have been adapted from traditional tales shared by kōdanshi, storytellers, who entertain large audiences every night with romances and historical accounts, particularly the heroic actions of the samurai. There are also many Japanese books and magazines dedicated to such stories, which are enjoyed by people from all walks of life, especially young readers.

It is true the samurai class has gone forever along with feudalism; but fortunately or unfortunately the Japanese at large are samurai in a sense. During the last half century European civilization has revolutionized Japanese society, both for better and for worse. In institutions political and social, in manners and customs, in arts and literature, the Japanese have lost many of their characteristics; yet it may safely be said that the sentiments,[ii] motives and moral principles of the samurai in some measure remain in the bedrock of their character in their subconsciousness, so to speak. The Japanese of to-day are intellectually almost cosmopolitans, but emotionally they are still samurai to no small degree.

The samurai class is gone forever, along with feudalism; but fortunately or unfortunately, the Japanese people as a whole still embody some of that samurai spirit. Over the last fifty years, European civilization has transformed Japanese society, both positively and negatively. In politics and social institutions, in customs and behaviors, in arts and literature, the Japanese have lost many of their traditional traits; however, it can be confidently stated that the feelings, motivations, and moral values of the samurai still linger in the core of their identity, so to speak. Today's Japanese are intellectually quite cosmopolitan, but emotionally, they still retain a significant amount of that samurai essence.

Honest Kyūsuké, the hero of the story of the same title, was not a samurai, but his principles were those of a samurai. Let that justify the inclusion of the story in this volume.

Honest Kyūsuké, the hero of the story of the same name, wasn’t a samurai, but his values were those of a samurai. Let that explain why the story is included in this collection.

The author’s hearty thanks are due to Mr. Joyen Momokawa, a celebrated kōdanshi, who kindly helped him in the choice of these tales, and also to the editor of the Kōdan Kurabu for permission to translate Katsuno’s Revenge, one of his stories.

The author sincerely thanks Mr. Joyen Momokawa, a renowned kōdanshi, who generously assisted him in selecting these stories, as well as the editor of Kōdan Kurabu for allowing him to translate Katsuno’s Revenge, one of those tales.

A. Miyamori.

A. Miyamori.

Tokio, December, 1920.

Tokyo, December 1920.

CONTENTS

PAGE
Ungo-Zenji 3
The Loyalty of a Boy Samurai 25
Katsuno’s Revenge 37
A Wedding Present 85
The Heroism of Torii Katsutaka 117
The Wrestling of a Daimio 143
The Story of Kimura Shigenari 167
Honest Kyūsuké 205

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

PAGE
“A warrior burns incense into his helmet when he is determined to die on the field” Frontispiece
“May I ask you to explain the place of honour given to a garden geta?” 18
“I caught these sparrows quite of my own accord” 30
She filled Hachiya’s cup to the brim 52
Terumasa took hold of the man’s collar and twisted his face upwards 108
He raised his voice so that every word rang clear and distinct 138
Gonshirō threw him by a supreme effort down on to the mats 153
“Whose hat is that?” 217

[3]

[3]

UNGO-ZENJI


IT was snowing fast.

It was snowing heavily.

Already as far as eye could see the world was covered with a vast silvery sheet. Hill and dale, tree and field, all alike clothed in virgin white.

Already as far as the eye could see, the world was covered with a vast silvery blanket. Hills and valleys, trees and fields, all dressed in pristine white.

Caring nothing for the bitter cold, but loving the beautiful, Daté Masamuné determined to go out to enjoy the scene. Accordingly, accompanied by a few attendants, he wended his way to a pavilion set on a low hill in the castle grounds whence an extensive view, embracing the whole of his little fief of Osaki, could be obtained.

Caring little for the bitter cold but loving the beauty around him, Daté Masamuné decided to go out and enjoy the scenery. So, he set out with a few attendants to a pavilion on a low hill in the castle grounds, where he could get a wide view of his small fief of Osaki.

In later life Masamuné distinguished himself by signal service rendered to the state, eventually becoming one of the greatest daimios in Japan, under Iyeyasu, the first Shogun, but at this time Osaki was his sole estate, and his income did not exceed 100,000 koku of rice a year.

In his later years, Masamuné made significant contributions to the state, eventually becoming one of the greatest daimios in Japan under Iyeyasu, the first Shogun. However, at that time, Osaki was his only territory, and his income was no more than 100,000 koku of rice each year.

“What an enchanting picture! What can compare with a snow landscape?” he exclaimed, as he stood enraptured, gazing with delight from the balcony of the[4] pavilion at the pure loveliness of the scene before him. “It is said that snow foretells a fruitful year. When the harvest is abundant great is the rejoicing of the people, and peace and prosperity reign over the land!”

“What a beautiful scene! What can compare to a snowy landscape?” he exclaimed, standing captivated, gazing with joy from the balcony of the[4] pavilion at the pure beauty of the view before him. “They say that snow predicts a fruitful year. When the harvest is plentiful, there’s great joy among the people, and peace and prosperity fill the land!”

While his lordship thus soliloquized, Heishiro, the sandal-bearer—Makabé Heishiro as he was called from his birthplace, Makabé in Hitachi, a surname being a luxury unknown to the third estate—waited without. Having adjusted his master’s footgear there was nothing more to do till he should come out again. But presently Heishiro observed that the snowflakes fell and lay somewhat thick on his valuable charge. He hastened to brush them off with his sleeve, but more flakes fell, and again the geta (clogs) were covered with icy particles.

While his lordship was lost in thought, Heishiro, the sandal-bearer—Makabé Heishiro, named after his hometown Makabé in Hitachi, a surname being a luxury that the third estate couldn’t afford—waited outside. After adjusting his master's footwear, there was nothing more to do until he came out again. But soon, Heishiro noticed that snowflakes were falling and accumulating on his valuable cargo. He quickly brushed them off with his sleeve, but more flakes fell, and again the geta (clogs) were covered with icy particles.

“This will never do,” he said to himself. “His lordship disdains to wear tabi (socks) even in the coldest weather, deeming it a mark of effeminacy; should he place his bare feet on these damp geta he will assuredly catch cold. I must keep them warm and dry for him.”

“This won’t work,” he thought to himself. “His lordship refuses to wear tabi (socks) even in the coldest weather, considering it a sign of weakness; if he puts his bare feet on these damp geta, he’s definitely going to catch a cold. I need to keep them warm and dry for him.”

So the good fellow in the kindness of his simple heart took up the heavy wooden clogs, and putting them in the bosom of his garment next to his skin, continued his patient waiting.

So the kind guy, with his simple heart, picked up the heavy wooden clogs and tucked them into the front of his clothing against his skin, continuing to wait patiently.

[5]

[5]

“His lordship comes!”

"He's here!"

Heishiro had just time to put the geta straight on the large stone step at the entrance before the double doors slid open right and left and Masamuné appeared, young, imperious.

Heishiro barely had time to set the geta correctly on the big stone step at the entrance before the double doors swung open, and Masamuné stepped out, youthful and commanding.

He slipped his feet on to the geta. How was this? They felt warm to his touch! How could that be in such freezing weather? There could be but one explanation. That lazy lout of a sandal-bearer had been using them as a seat—sitting on the honourable footgear of his august master! The insufferable insolence, of the fellow!

He put his feet into the geta. How can this be? They felt warm to his touch! How could that happen in such freezing weather? There could be only one explanation. That lazy sandal-bearer had been using them as a seat—sitting on the honorable footwear of his esteemed master! The nerve of that guy!

In a passion at the supposed insult he caught the offender by the nape of his neck, and shook him violently, exclaiming between his set teeth, “You scoundrel! How dared you defile my geta by sitting on them! You have grossly insulted me behind my back! Villain, take that....”

In a fit of anger over the supposed insult, he grabbed the guy by the back of his neck and shook him hard, teeth clenched, shouting, “You jerk! How dare you ruin my geta by sitting on them! You've seriously disrespected me behind my back! You scoundrel, take that....”

Catching up one of the clogs which he had kicked off, he struck the poor servitor a heavy blow between the eyes, which caused him to reel stunned and bleeding to the ground. Then hurling the companion geta at his prostrate victim, he strode proudly back to the castle, barefooted, for he was in too great a rage to[6] wait until another pair of geta could be brought.

Catching one of the wooden shoes he had kicked off, he struck the unfortunate servant hard between the eyes, making him stagger and fall to the ground, stunned and bleeding. Then, throwing the other wooden shoe at his downed victim, he walked back to the castle proudly, barefoot, as he was too angry to wait for another pair of wooden shoes to be brought.

No one stayed to look after Heishiro. None cared what became of him. For some time he lay as he had fallen, but presently the cold brought him back to consciousness, and he rose slowly and with difficulty to his feet.

No one stayed to take care of Heishiro. Nobody cared what happened to him. For a while, he lay there as he had fallen, but eventually the cold brought him back to awareness, and he slowly and with difficulty got to his feet.

He picked up the geta with which he had been struck, and with tears mingling with the blood on his face gazed at it mournfully for a few moments. Then, as the thought of his master’s injustice came over him, he gnashed his teeth in impotent rage.

He picked up the geta that had hit him, and with tears mixing with the blood on his face, he looked at it sadly for a few moments. Then, as the thought of his master's unfairness hit him, he clenched his teeth in powerless anger.

“Haughty brute, that you are, Masamuné,” he muttered, “you shall pay for this! The bond between us as lord and vassal has snapped for ever. I have been one of the most devoted of your humble servants, but now I will never rest till I have had my revenge on you for this cruel treatment!”

“Haughty brute that you are, Masamuné,” he muttered, “you will pay for this! The bond between us as lord and vassal is broken forever. I have been one of your most devoted servants, but now I won’t rest until I get my revenge on you for this cruel treatment!”

Then Heishiro again put the geta into his bosom, though with how different an intention from before, and descending the hill on the side furthest from the castle, limped painfully away.

Then Heishiro tucked the geta into his jacket again, but with a very different intention this time, and he limped away painfully down the hill on the side farthest from the castle.

From that time forth the man had but one idea—to[7] wreak condign vengeance on the arrogant noble who had so abused his kindness.

From that moment on, the man only had one thought—to[7] get proper revenge on the arrogant noble who had taken advantage of his kindness.

But Masamuné was a daimio, though a poor one, while Heishiro was only a serf. Assassination was impossible, Masamuné being always well guarded even while he slept, besides possessing considerable bodily strength himself. He must have recourse to other and subtler means. He thought long and deeply. There were only two persons of higher rank than the daimio who could affect his position at will—the Emperor and the Shogun. But how could a man of Heishiro’s standing gain the ear of either of these two illustrious personages so as to slander Masamuné and influence them against him? The very idea was absurd! True, it was a warlike age and promotion speedily followed the achievement of a deed of valor; with a spear in his hand and a good horse under him one might rise to almost any height. But Heishiro was no soldier and his physical strength was small. With a sigh he admitted to himself that the accomplishment of his purpose did not lie that way.

But Masamuné was a daimyo, even though he was a poor one, while Heishiro was just a serf. Assassination was out of the question, as Masamuné was always well-guarded, even while he slept, and he was quite strong himself. He had to find other, more cunning ways. He thought long and hard. There were only two people with a higher status than the daimyo who could change his situation at will—the Emperor and the Shogun. But how could someone like Heishiro ever get the attention of either of these distinguished figures to slander Masamuné and turn them against him? The idea was ridiculous! True, it was a martial era, and a brave act could lead to quick promotion; with a spear in hand and a good horse beneath him, one could rise to almost any level. But Heishiro was no soldier, and he lacked physical strength. With a sigh, he accepted that achieving his goal simply wouldn’t happen that way.

And then a happy thought struck him. He remembered that any one, high or low, great or small, could become a priest and that the prospects held out in that[8] profession were boundless. There was no distinction to which a man of the lowliest parentage and the weakest body might not aspire. A learned priest with a reputation for sanctity might get access to Court—gain the notice of the Emperor himself!

And then a great idea hit him. He recalled that anyone, whether rich or poor, important or unimportant, could become a priest, and the opportunities available in that[8] profession were limitless. There was no level that a person from the humblest background and frailest physique couldn't aim for. A knowledgeable priest with a reputation for holiness could even get into the Court—catch the attention of the Emperor himself!

That was it!

That’s all!

Heishiro resolved to turn priest, and with this in view made all haste to Kyoto, where he entered the Temple of Ungoji in Higashiyama as an acolyte.

Heishiro decided to become a priest, and with that goal in mind, he hurried to Kyoto, where he joined the Temple of Ungoji in Higashiyama as an apprentice.

But the career of an acolyte is none of the easiest. Before he can be received into the priesthood he must go through all forms of asceticism, self-denial, and penance. Furthermore, he has to serve his superiors as a drudge, doing the most menial tasks at their command. Heishiro had a very hard time of it. A man of ordinary perseverance might have succumbed and given up. Not so Heishiro. Not for a moment did he dream of abandoning his self-imposed task. He was determined as long as there was life in him to endure every hardship and humiliation, so that eventually he might attain his end. Still he was but human, and there were times when his weary body almost gave way and his spirit flagged. His racked nerves seemed as if they could bear no more. At such times he would look in a[9] mirror at the reflection of the deep scar on his brow, and draw from its place of concealment the odd garden geta, saying to himself, “Courage! Remember Masamuné! Your work is not done yet.”

But the path of an acolyte is far from easy. Before he can be accepted into the priesthood, he must go through all kinds of self-discipline, self-denial, and penance. Also, he has to serve his superiors as a laborer, doing the most basic tasks they assign. Heishiro had a really tough time with it. A person with average determination might have given up. Not Heishiro. Not for a second did he think about quitting his self-imposed duties. He was resolved, as long as he had breath, to endure every hardship and humiliation, so he could eventually achieve his goal. Still, he was only human, and there were moments when his exhausted body almost gave in and his spirit waned. His frayed nerves felt like they could take no more. In those times, he would look in a[9] mirror at the deep scar on his forehead and take out the odd garden geta, telling himself, “Stay strong! Remember Masamuné! Your work isn't finished yet.”

Then strength and calmness would return and he once more felt equal to labour and endure.

Then strength and calmness would come back, and he once again felt ready to work and endure.

Little by little Heishiro rose in the favour of his superiors, and his learning showed marked progress. At length, he thought he might get on faster if he went to another monastery, and the Temple of Enryakuji on Mt. Hiei being the largest and most renowned of all places of sacred teaching in Japan, he applied there for admission and was readily admitted.

Little by little, Heishiro gained the favor of his superiors, and his knowledge showed significant improvement. Eventually, he thought he could advance more quickly if he moved to another monastery. The Temple of Enryakuji on Mt. Hiei, being the largest and most famous sacred teaching site in Japan, was where he applied for admission and was quickly accepted.

Twenty years later, Jōben, for that was the name Heishiro took on entering the priesthood, was known far and near for his erudition and strict application to all observances of a life of the most austere piety. But he was not satisfied. He was still very far from being in a position to attract the notice of the Emperor. Yet higher must he climb. To be world-famous was his aim.

Twenty years later, Jōben, the name Heishiro adopted when he became a priest, was recognized everywhere for his knowledge and strict adherence to a life of extreme devotion. But he wasn't satisfied. He was still far from being in a position to catch the attention of the Emperor. He needed to climb even higher. His goal was to be famous throughout the world.

So he made up his mind to go over to China, justly[10] regarded as the fountain-head of all knowledge and wisdom. All she could impart of the Buddhistic faith he would acquire. As soon as an opportunity offered Jōben sailed from his native shores and found himself among a strange people. Here he remained ten years. During that time he visited many famous temples and gathered wisdom from many sources. At last the fame of the traveller reached the ear of the Chinese Emperor, who was pleased to grant him an audience, and graciously bestowed on him a new sacerdotal name, that of Issan-Kasho-Daizenji. Thus it came about that Jōben left his country acknowledged, indeed to be a wise and holy man, but he came back to be regarded as the foremost divine in Japan.

So he decided to go to China, which was rightly seen as the source of all knowledge and wisdom. He would learn everything he could about the Buddhistic faith. As soon as he had the chance, Jōben set sail from his home and found himself among a new people. He stayed there for ten years. During that time, he visited many famous temples and gathered wisdom from various sources. Eventually, his reputation as a traveler reached the Chinese Emperor, who granted him an audience and generously gave him a new religious name, Issan-Kasho-Daizenji. Thus, Jōben left his country recognized as a wise and holy man, but returned regarded as the leading spiritual figure in Japan.

After his return Issan-Kasho-Daizenji stayed at Ungo-ji, the temple in Kyoto where he had entered on his noviciate. He had heard nothing of Masamuné for some years and was anxious to learn what had become of him. He was unpleasantly surprised to hear that the object of his hatred had also risen in the world, and that now as lord of the Castle of Sendai he was considered one of the most important men of the day. Not only did he hold a high office at Court, but as the head of the North-Eastern daimios, even the Shogun[11] had to treat him with respect. All this was annoying if nothing worse. The Zenji saw that he would have to bide his time, and act warily. A false move now might render futile all his long years of travail.

After he returned, Issan-Kasho-Daizenji stayed at Ungo-ji, the temple in Kyoto where he had begun his novice training. He hadn’t heard anything about Masamuné in years and was eager to find out what had happened to him. He was unpleasantly surprised to learn that the person he hated had also risen in status and was now the lord of the Castle of Sendai, regarded as one of the most important figures of the time. Not only did he have a high position at Court, but as the leader of the North-Eastern daimios, even the Shogun had to treat him with respect. All of this was frustrating, if not worse. The Zenji realized he would need to be patient and cautious. A wrong move now could undermine all his years of effort.

But after all he did not have to wait very long.

But in the end, he didn’t have to wait very long.

The Emperor was taken ill and his malady was of so serious a nature that the skill of the wisest physicians proved of no avail. The highest officials of the Imperial Household met in solemn conclave to discuss the matter and it was decided that earthly means being vain the only hope lay in an appeal to Heaven.

The Emperor became seriously ill, and even the wisest doctors couldn't help. The top officials of the Imperial Household gathered in a serious meeting to talk about the issue, and they concluded that since earthly methods were pointless, their only hope was to call upon Heaven.

Who was the priest of character so stainless, of wisdom so profound that he might be entrusted with this high mission?

Who was the priest with such a pure character and deep wisdom that he could be trusted with this important mission?

One name rose to all lips—“Issan-Kasho-Daizenji!”

One name was on everyone's lips—“Issan-Kasho-Daizenji!”

With all speed, therefore, the holy man was summoned to the Palace and ordered to pray his hardest to the Heavenly Powers for the restoration to health of the Imperial patient.

With all speed, the holy man was called to the Palace and asked to pray fervently to the Heavenly Powers for the recovery of the Imperial patient.

For seven days and seven nights the Zenji isolated himself from all mankind in the Hall of the Blue Dragon. For seven days and seven nights he fasted, and prayed that the precious life might be spared. And his prayers were heard. At the end of that time[12] the Emperor took a turn for the better, and so rapid was his recovery that in a very short time all cause of anxiety about him was over.

For seven days and seven nights, the Zenji cut himself off from everyone in the Hall of the Blue Dragon. He fasted and prayed for the precious life to be saved. His prayers were answered. After that time[12], the Emperor started to improve, and his recovery was so quick that, before long, there was no more reason to worry about him.

His Majesty’s gratitude knew no bounds. The Zenji was honoured with many marks of the Imperial regard, and as a consequence, all the ministers and courtiers vied with each other in obsequiousness to the favourite of the Emperor. He was appointed Head of the Ungoji Temple, and received yet another name, Ungo-Daizenji.

His Majesty's gratitude was limitless. The Zenji was honored with many signs of the Emperor's favor, and as a result, all the ministers and courtiers competed with one another in their servility towards the Emperor's favorite. He was appointed Head of the Ungoji Temple and received another name, Ungo-Daizenji.

“The attainment of my desire is now within reach!” thought the priest exultantly. “It only remains to find a plausible pretext for accusing Masamuné of high treason.”

“The achievement of my goal is now within reach!” thought the priest excitedly. “I just need to come up with a convincing reason to accuse Masamuné of high treason.”

But more than thirty years had elapsed since Makabé Heishiro, the lowly sandal-bearer, had vowed vengeance on the daimio Daté Masamuné, and not without effect had been his delving into holy scriptures, his long vigils, his life of asceticism and meditation. Heishiro had become Ungo-Daizenji, a great priest. His character had undergone a radical change, though he had not suspected it. His mind had been purified and was now incapable of harbouring so mean and paltry a feeling as a desire for revenge. Now that the power was in his grasp he no longer cared to exercise it.[13]

But more than thirty years had passed since Makabé Heishiro, the humble sandal-bearer, had sworn to take revenge on the daimyo Daté Masamuné. His deep study of holy scriptures, long nights of prayer, and a life of asceticism and meditation had not been in vain. Heishiro had become Ungo-Daizenji, a great priest. His character had changed significantly, although he hadn't realized it. His mind was now cleansed and couldn't hold onto such a petty emotion as a desire for revenge. With the power now in his hands, he no longer felt the need to use it.[13]

“To hate, or to try to injure a fellow-creature is below one who has entered the priesthood,” he said to himself. “The winds of passion disturb only those who move about the maze of the secular world. When a man’s spiritual eyes are opened, neither east nor west, neither north nor south exists—such things are but illusions. I have nursed a grudge against Lord Daté for over thirty years, and with the sole object of revenge before my eyes have raised myself to my present position. But if Lord Daté had not ill-treated me on a certain occasion, what would my life have been? I should, probably, have remained Heishiro, the sandal-bearer, all my days. But my lord had the unkindness to strike me with a garden geta without troubling himself to find out whether I deserved such chastisement. I was roused to anger and vowed to be revenged. Because of my resolve to punish him I turned priest, studied hard, endured privations, and so, at length, have become one of the most influential priests in the Empire, before whom even princes and nobles bow with reverence. If I look at the matter in its true light it is to Lord Daté that I owe everything. In olden times Sakya Muni, turning his back upon earthly glory, climbed Mt. Dantoku and there served[14] his noviciate with St. Arara. Prince though he was, he performed all menial offices for his master, who if ever the disciple seemed negligent, would beat him with a cane. ‘How mortifying it is,’ thought the Royal neophyte, ‘that I, born to a throne, should be treated thus by one so far beneath me in rank,’ But Sakya Muni was a man of indomitable spirit. The more humiliations he had to suffer the more earnestly did he apply himself to his religious studies, so that, at the early age of thirty he had learnt all his teacher could impart, and himself began to teach, introducing to the world one of the greatest religions it has ever known. It may truthfully be said that Sakya’s success was largely, if not wholly, due to that stern and relentless master who allowed no shirking of his work. Far be it from me to institute any comparison between my humble self and the holy Founder of Buddhism, but, nevertheless, I cannot deny the fact that the pavilion in the grounds of Osaki Castle was my Mt. Dantoku, and this old garden geta my St. Arara’s cane. Therefore it should be gratitude, not revenge, that I have in my heart for Masamuné, for it was his unconsidered act that laid the foundation of my prosperity.”

"To hate or to harm another person is beneath someone who has joined the priesthood," he thought to himself. "The turmoil of passion only affects those who wander through the chaos of the secular world. When someone's spiritual eyes are opened, neither east nor west, neither north nor south truly exists—those are just illusions. I’ve held a grudge against Lord Daté for over thirty years, and with the sole purpose of revenge in mind, I’ve elevated myself to my current position. But if Lord Daté hadn’t mistreated me on a certain occasion, what would my life have been? I probably would have died as Heishiro, the sandal-bearer. But my lord had the cruelty to hit me with a garden geta without bothering to check if I deserved such punishment. I was filled with anger and vowed to get my revenge. Because of my determination to punish him, I became a priest, studied hard, endured hardships, and eventually became one of the most powerful priests in the Empire, respected even by princes and nobles. If I look at it clearly, I owe everything to Lord Daté. In the past, Sakya Muni, turning away from worldly fame, climbed Mt. Dantoku and served[14] his novitiate under St. Arara. Even as a prince, he did all the menial tasks for his master, who would hit him with a cane whenever it seemed like the disciple was slacking off. ‘How humiliating,’ thought the royal novice, ‘that I, born to a throne, should be treated this way by someone far below me in rank.’ But Sakya Muni was a man of remarkable spirit. The more humiliations he faced, the more dedicated he became to his studies, so that by the age of thirty, he had learned everything his teacher could teach and began to teach others, introducing to the world one of the greatest religions it has ever known. It's fair to say that Sakya’s success was largely, if not entirely, due to that strict and relentless master who tolerated no laziness. Far be it from me to compare myself to the holy Founder of Buddhism, but I cannot deny that the pavilion in the grounds of Osaki Castle was my Mt. Dantoku, and this old garden geta was my St. Arara’s cane. Therefore, it should be gratitude, not revenge, that I hold in my heart for Masamuné, for his thoughtless act laid the foundation of my prosperity."

Thus the good priest relinquished his long cherished[15] idea of vengeance, and a better feeling took its place. He now looked upon the blood-stained geta with reverence, offering flowers and burning incense before it, while day and night he prayed fervently for the long life and happiness of his old master, Lord Daté Masamuné.

Thus the good priest let go of his long-held idea of revenge, and a better feeling took its place. He now viewed the blood-stained geta with respect, offering flowers and burning incense before it, while day and night he prayed earnestly for the long life and happiness of his old master, Lord Daté Masamuné.

And Masamuné himself?

And what about Masamuné?

As stated above he attained great honours and became a leading man in the councils of his country. But at the age of sixty-three he tired of public life and retired to pass the evening of his days at his Castle of Sendai. Here, to employ his leisure, he set about the restoration of the well-known temple of Zuiganji, at Matsushima, in the vicinity of the castle, which during a long period of civil strife had fallen into decay, being in fact a complete ruin. Masamuné took it upon himself to restore the building to its former rich splendor, and then when all was done looked about for a priest of deep learning and acknowledged virtue who should be worthy to be placed in charge of it.

As mentioned earlier, he achieved great honors and became a prominent figure in the government of his country. However, at the age of sixty-three, he grew weary of public life and retired to spend his later years at his Castle of Sendai. Here, to occupy his free time, he began restoring the famous Zuiganji temple in Matsushima, near the castle, which had fallen into disrepair during a long period of civil conflict and was essentially a complete ruin. Masamuné took it upon himself to bring the building back to its former glory, and once everything was finished, he looked for a knowledgeable and virtuous priest to take charge of it.

At a gathering of his chief retainers he addressed them as follows:—

At a meeting with his top advisors, he spoke to them like this:—

[16]

[16]

“As you know I have rebuilt and decorated the Zuiganji Temple in this vicinity, but it still remains without a Superior. I desire to entrust it to a holy and learned man who will carry on its ancient traditions as a seat of piety. Tell me, who is the greatest priest of the day?”

“As you know, I've rebuilt and decorated the Zuiganji Temple nearby, but it still lacks a Superior. I want to entrust it to a holy and knowledgeable person who will continue its ancient traditions as a place of devotion. Tell me, who is the most outstanding priest of our time?”

“Ungo-Zenji, High Priest of the Ungoji Temple in Kyoto is undoubtedly the greatest priest of the day,” came the unanimous reply.

“Ungo-Zenji, the High Priest of the Ungoji Temple in Kyoto, is definitely the greatest priest of our time,” came the unanimous reply.

So Masamuné decided to offer the vacant post to the holy Ungo-Daizenji, but as the priest in question was a favourite at Court, and enjoyed the confidence of the Emperor, it was necessary that His Majesty should first be approached before anything was said to the Zenji. Masamuné tendered his petition in due form and as a personal favour to himself. The Emperor who retained a warm affection for the retired statesman, readily assented, and thus it came about that Ungo-Zenji was appointed Head of the Zuiganji Temple in the beautiful district of Matsushima.

So Masamuné decided to offer the vacant position to the holy Ungo-Daizenji. However, since the priest was a favorite at Court and had the Emperor's trust, it was important to discuss this with His Majesty before saying anything to the Zenji. Masamuné submitted his request formally and as a personal favor to himself. The Emperor, who still held a warm regard for the retired statesman, agreed without hesitation. As a result, Ungo-Zenji was appointed Head of the Zuiganji Temple in the stunning Matsushima area.

On the seventh day after his installation, Masamuné paid a formal call at the Zuiganji to welcome the new arrival. He was ushered into the private guest-room of the Zenji which was at the moment unoccupied. On[17] turning to the alcove his attention was at once arrested by the sight of an old garden geta placed on a valuable stand of elaborate and costly workmanship.

On the seventh day after he took office, Masamuné made a formal visit to the Zuiganji to welcome the new arrival. He was shown into the private guest room of the Zenji, which was currently unoccupied. On[17] turning to the alcove, he was immediately drawn to the sight of an old garden geta displayed on a beautifully crafted and expensive stand.

“What celebrated personage has used that geta?” said the astonished Masamuné to himself. “But surely it is a breach of etiquette to decorate a room with such a lowly article when about to receive a daimio of my standing! However, the priest has doubtless some purpose in allowing so strange an infringement of good manners.”

“What famous person has used that geta?” Masamuné wondered in disbelief. “But it must be against etiquette to decorate a room with such a lowly item when I'm about to receive a daimyo of my status! Still, the priest must have some reason for allowing such a strange disregard for good manners.”

At that moment the sliding doors opened noiselessly, and a venerable man in full canonicals and bearing a holy brush of long white hair in his hand, came in. His immobile face was that of an ascetic but marred by a disfiguring scar on his forehead between the eyes.

At that moment, the sliding doors opened silently, and an elderly man in full religious attire, holding a holy brush with long white hair, entered. His expression was tranquil like an ascetic's, but it was marred by a noticeable scar on his forehead between his eyes.

Ungo-Zenji, for he it was, seated himself opposite his guest and putting both hands, palm downwards, on the mats bowed several times in respectful greeting, Masamuné returning the courtesy with due ceremony.

Ungo-Zenji, who it was, sat down across from his guest and placed both hands, palms down, on the mats, bowing several times in a respectful greeting. Masamuné returned the gesture with the proper formality.

When the salutations were over, Masamuné could no longer restrain his curiosity.

Once the greetings were finished, Masamuné could no longer hold back his curiosity.

“Your Reverence,” he began, “in compliance with my earnest request you have condescended to come down to this insignificant place to take charge of our[18] temple. I am profoundly impressed by your goodness and know not how to thank you. I am a plain man and unskilled in words. But, your Reverence, there are two things which puzzle me, and though at this our first interview you may deem it a want of good breeding to be so inquisitive, may I ask you to explain the place of honour given to a garden geta, and the scar on your brow that accords so ill with your reputation for saintliness?”

“Your Reverence,” he started, “in response to my sincere request, you’ve graciously come to this humble place to oversee our[18] temple. I’m truly grateful for your kindness and don’t know how to express my thanks. I’m just an ordinary person and not great with words. But, Your Reverence, there are two things that puzzle me, and even though this is our first meeting and you may think it rude to be so curious, could you please clarify why a garden geta is given such an honored place, and the scar on your forehead that seems at odds with your reputation for holiness?”

Masamuné and Ungo-Zenji seated on mat face each other.

Masamuné and Ungo-Zenji seated on mat face each other.

“May I ask you to explain the place of honour given to a garden geta?”

“Can you explain the significance of the honored position given to a garden geta?”

At these words, poured out with the impetuosity he remembered in Masamuné as a young man, the priest smiled a little. Then he withdrew to the lower end of the apartment and with tears glistening in his sunken eyes, said:—

At these words, flowing with the intensity he recalled in Masamuné when he was younger, the priest smiled faintly. Then he moved to the far end of the room, and with tears shining in his hollow eyes, said:—

“How rejoiced I am to see your face again. To gaze upon your unchanged features reminds me of the days of my long past youth.”

“How happy I am to see your face again. Looking at your unchanged features brings back memories of my long-ago youth.”

“What, your words are strange! How can I remind you of your youth, when, to my knowledge, we never met till this day?”

“What, your words are weird! How can I remind you of your youth when, as far as I know, we’ve never met until today?”

“My lord, have patience, and I will explain all,” replied the Zenji. “In those days I was but a servant—a sandal-bearer known as Makabé Heishiro—it is not likely so humble an individual would retain a place in[19] your memory. It was when you were residing at the Castle of Osaki....”

“My lord, please be patient, and I will explain everything,” replied the Zenji. “Back then, I was just a servant—a sandal-bearer named Makabé Heishiro. It's unlikely that someone so humble would stay in[19] your memory. It was when you were living at the Castle of Osaki....”

He paused, but Masamuné, too amazed to utter a word, only looked intently at his former servant as if trying to recall having ever seen him before.

He paused, but Masamuné, too stunned to say anything, just stared at his former servant as if trying to remember ever seeing him before.

So Ungo-Zenji went on with his story, and in detail told all that had befallen him since that snowy day more than thirty years before. He did not spare himself, but told how through all those years he had been actuated by a feeling of revenge and revenge only, and how the thought of some day seeing his enemy in the dust had been the spur to goad him on to conquer all difficulties, to surmount every obstacle.

So Ungo-Zenji continued with his story and detailed everything that had happened to him since that snowy day over thirty years ago. He didn't hold back, explaining how all those years he had been driven by a desire for revenge and nothing else, and how the thought of one day seeing his enemy brought low had motivated him to overcome all difficulties and face every challenge.

“At length,” concluded the priest, “I came under the notice of the Emperor who so magnified a trifling service that he loaded me with rewards and marks of favour. ‘Now is my time!’ I thought. But to my own astonishment I found that so vile a passion no longer existed in my nature—the desire for revenge had fled. I began to view the affair in a different light, and to look upon you as my benefactor. But for you I should still be a sandal-bearer—but for you the stores of knowledge at my command would never have come within my reach—but for you the intercourse I have[20] had with the illustrious and sage men of two countries would have been an impossibility. Therefore, my hatred is turned to gratitude, my wish for vengeance to a heartfelt desire for your long life and prosperity. I pray daily that some day I may be enabled in some small measure to requite the inestimable benefits I owe to you. Your lordship now understands why I so treasure an old geta, and how it is I bear this ugly scar on my brow.”

“At last,” concluded the priest, “I caught the attention of the Emperor, who praised my small service and rewarded me handsomely. ‘This is my moment!’ I thought. But to my surprise, I realized that the vile passion for revenge had vanished from me. I began to see things differently and to view you as my benefactor. Without you, I would still be a sandal-bearer—without you, the wealth of knowledge I possess would have never been within my reach—without you, the connections I’ve made with the remarkable and wise people of two countries would have been impossible. So, my hatred has turned into gratitude, and my desire for revenge has transformed into a sincere wish for your long life and success. I pray daily that someday I might be able to repay, even in a small way, the invaluable benefits I owe you. Your lordship now understands why I cherish an old geta, and how I came to bear this ugly scar on my brow.”

Masamuné listened to the narrative with growing wonder and the deepest attention. At its conclusion he rose and taking the Zenji by both hands gently, but forcibly, drew him to the upper end of the apartment. When both were again seated he spoke.

Masamuné listened to the story with increasing amazement and full concentration. When it finished, he stood up and took the Zenji by both hands, gently but firmly pulling him to the top of the room. Once they were both seated again, he spoke.

“Your Reverence,” he said in a voice full of emotion. “What you have just told me quite puts me out of countenance. I can just recall the incident of which you speak and I remember how angry I felt at what in my arrogance I deemed a gross insult. I do not wonder at your desire for revenge, but, that you should renounce the triumph that was yours for the asking—that, indeed, amazes me! Such magnanimity is almost incredible! You prove to me that religion is not the empty abstraction some call it, and I humbly[21] beg your pardon for my past offence, and request you to enrol me as one of your disciples.”

“Your Reverence,” he said, his voice filled with emotion. “What you just told me really takes me aback. I can barely remember the incident you’re referring to, but I recall how angry I felt at what I foolishly considered a huge insult. I understand your desire for revenge, but for you to give up that victory that was easily yours—that honestly amazes me! Such generosity is almost unbelievable! You show me that religion isn’t just an empty idea, as some say, and I humbly[21] ask for your forgiveness for my past wrongs, and I request to be taken in as one of your disciples.”

In this way, Masamuné who was of a frank and noble disposition repented of the fault committed in his youth, and the sandal-bearer achieved a greater victory than he could have boasted of had he caused his enemy to die a shameful death.

In this way, Masamuné, who had a straightforward and noble character, regretted the mistakes he made in his youth, and the sandal-bearer achieved a greater victory than he could have bragged about if he had led his enemy to a disgraceful death.

A hearty friendship sprang up between the two generous minded men, and till death parted them many years later they saw much of each other and their affection grew. The priest was always a welcome guest at the Castle, while with earnest piety, Masamuné prosecuted his studies in sacred lore under the guidance of Ungo-Zenji.

A strong friendship developed between the two kind-hearted men, and until death separated them many years later, they spent a lot of time together and their bond deepened. The priest was always a welcome visitor at the Castle, while with sincere devotion, Masamuné pursued his studies in religious teachings under the guidance of Ungo-Zenji.

[25]

[25]

THE LOYALTY OF A BOY
SAMURAI


MATSUDAIRA Nobutsuna was one of the ministers of the Shogun Iyemitsu, next to Iyeyasu, the ablest of all the Tokugawa Shoguns. A man of great sagacity, he contributed not a little to Iyemitsu’s wise administration.

MATSUDAIRA Nobutsuna was one of the ministers to the Shogun Iyemitsu, next to Iyeyasu, the most capable of all the Tokugawa Shoguns. A man of great insight, he made significant contributions to Iyemitsu’s effective governance.

When Iyemitsu was a young boy named Takechiyo, Nobutsuna who was called at that time Chōshirō served him as one of his attendants and playmates.

When Iyemitsu was a young boy named Takechiyo, Nobutsuna, who was called Chōshirō at the time, served as one of his attendants and playmates.

One morning when the young nobleman was passing along a corridor accompanied by Chōshirō and two other boys, on the way to the private apartments of his father, the Shogun Hidetada, his attention was caught by some fledgling sparrows that were hopping about and chirping gaily on the tiles of the roof. Takechiyo, then but ten years of age, was seized with a fancy to have them; and turning to Chōshirō, three years older than himself, he commanded:—

One morning, as the young nobleman was walking down a corridor with Chōshirō and two other boys on their way to his father’s private quarters, Shogun Hidetada, he noticed some young sparrows hopping around and chirping happily on the roof tiles. Takechiyo, just ten years old, suddenly wanted to catch them, and turning to Chōshirō, who was three years older, he ordered:—

“Catch those little sparrows for me, Chōshirō.”[26]

“Catch those little sparrows for me, Chōshirō.”[26]

“With pleasure, your lordship; but should I be found catching sparrows I should be reprimanded by his Highness and the officials. Fortunately I shall be on duty to-night; so to-night I will climb out on to the roof when there is no one to see me, and give you the little birds in the morning. Will you please to wait till then, my master?”

"Of course, my lord; but if I'm caught catching sparrows, I'll be punished by His Highness and the officials. Luckily, I’ll be on duty tonight, so I can sneak out onto the roof when no one is watching and get you the little birds in the morning. Will you please wait until then, my master?"

“I suppose I must.” And the small company passed on.

"I guess I have to." And the small group moved on.

That night when all was quiet, Chōshirō managed somehow or other to get out on to the roof, and crawling carefully on all fours to the spot where the parent birds had built their nest, reached out one hand and seized one of the little sparrows. Poor little things! Surprised in their sleep they were not able to escape. Transferring his captive to the left hand Chōshirō again stretched out his right and caught another. Whether the attainment of his purpose caused him to relax his care or for some other reason, certain it is that at this moment his foot slipped and with a heavy thud he fell down into the court-yard below. As he fell he involuntarily clutched the birds more firmly so that they[27] were instantly squeezed to death. With the dead birds in his hands, he fainted. But the roof was comparatively low, and he also had the good fortune to fall on to some bushes so that he was not killed as might have been the case.

That night, when everything was quiet, Chōshirō somehow managed to get out onto the roof. Crawling carefully on all fours to where the parent birds had built their nest, he reached out one hand and grabbed one of the tiny sparrows. Poor little things! Surprised awake, they couldn’t escape. Transferring his captive to his left hand, Chōshirō stretched out his right and caught another one. Whether catching the birds made him careless or for some other reason, it’s certain that at that moment his foot slipped, and with a heavy thud, he fell into the courtyard below. As he fell, he instinctively clutched the birds tighter, which caused them to be instantly crushed to death. With the dead birds in his hands, he fainted. Luckily, the roof was relatively low, and he fell onto some bushes, so he wasn't killed as he easily could have been.

The sound of the fall awoke the Shogun. He started up and followed by his consort and some attendants went out on to the verandah and opening a sliding shutter looked down. By the light of a lantern held by one of the servants he perceived the boy lying on the ground just beneath. Chōshirō had now recovered consciousness and was trying to rise though the pain he felt all over his body rendered the operation one of considerable difficulty. His consternation was great when the light of the lantern revealed his person to those on the verandah.

The sound of the fall woke the Shogun. He jumped up and, followed by his consort and a few attendants, stepped out onto the verandah. He opened a sliding door and looked down. By the light of a lantern held by one of the servants, he saw the boy lying on the ground just below. Chōshirō had regained consciousness and was trying to get up, but the pain all over his body made it quite difficult. He felt a rush of panic when the lantern's light exposed him to those on the verandah.

“Chōshirō, is that you?” called his lord, recognizing the boy at once. “It is strange that you should be on my roof at this time of night! Come up instantly and explain your conduct. This must be inquired into.”

“Chōshirō, is that you?” called his lord, immediately recognizing the boy. “It’s odd for you to be on my roof at this hour! Come up right now and explain what you’re doing. We need to talk about this.”

The boy, still holding the dead sparrows, obeyed. Prostrating himself before the Shogun he waited for him to speak.

The boy, still holding the dead sparrows, did as he was told. He bowed low before the Shogun and waited for him to say something.

“What have you in your hands, Chōshirō?”

“What do you have in your hands, Chōshirō?”

[28]

[28]

“Sparrows, my lord.”

"Sparrows, Your Majesty."

“Sparrows? Do you then climb roofs at midnight to catch sparrows? A strange fancy!”

“Sparrows? Do you go climbing on rooftops at midnight to catch sparrows? That's a weird thing to do!”

“Yes, my lord. I will tell you the truth. When Takechiyo Sama and I were passing along the corridor this morning his attention was attracted by some little sparrows on the roof and we stopped to watch them. Takechiyo Sama said ‘What dear little things they are!’ and the desire then arose in my mind to get them for him that he might play with them. So to-night when everyone was asleep I climbed out on to the roof of your apartments in disregard to the respect I should have shown to your august person, and caught two of the young sparrows. But how quickly the punishment of Heaven followed my crime! I fell down as you see and my wickedness was discovered. I am ready for any chastisement your lordship sees fit to inflict.”

“Yes, my lord. I will tell you the truth. When Takechiyo and I were walking down the corridor this morning, he noticed some little sparrows on the roof, and we stopped to watch them. Takechiyo said, ‘What cute little things they are!’ and I then felt a desire to catch them for him so he could play with them. So tonight, when everyone was asleep, I climbed onto the roof of your apartments, ignoring the respect I should have shown to you, and caught two of the young sparrows. But how quickly the punishment from Heaven followed my wrongdoing! I fell down as you see, and my misdeed was discovered. I am ready for any punishment you think is appropriate.”

“My lord,” here broke in Lady Eyo, the Shogun’s consort. “Excuse my interference, but I think Takechiyo must have ordered Chōshirō to catch these sparrows. There is no doubt about it.”

“My lord,” Lady Eyo, the Shogun’s consort, interrupted. “Sorry to butt in, but I believe Takechiyo must have told Chōshirō to catch these sparrows. I'm sure of it.”

It should be explained that Lady Eyo had two sons—Takechiyo and Kunimatsu. Takechiyo, the elder, was sharp-witted and active though rather rough in his[29] manners; his brother, on the contrary, was quiet and effeminate. For this and probably some other unknown reason the younger son was his mother’s favourite, and it was her desire that he should be appointed heir to the Shogunate in place of his elder brother. She therefore lost no opportunity to disparage Takechiyo in the estimation of his father, hoping thereby to attain her object in due time.

It should be noted that Lady Eyo had two sons—Takechiyo and Kunimatsu. Takechiyo, the older, was clever and energetic, though a bit rough around the edges in his[29] behavior; his brother, in contrast, was quiet and more delicate. For this and perhaps some other unknown reasons, the younger son was his mother’s favorite, and she wanted him to be named heir to the Shogunate instead of his older brother. So, she took every chance to undermine Takechiyo in their father's eyes, hoping to achieve her goal in due time.

“What a thoughtless boy Takechiyo is!” agreed the Shogun. “This was undoubtedly done at his instigation. How cruel to command Chōshirō to endanger his life by catching birds on a roof at night! Though he is but a child there is no excuse for him. The proverb says ‘A snake bites even when it is only an inch long.’ One who is so inconsiderate to his attendants when young cannot be expected to govern wisely and well when more power is invested in his hands. Now, Chōshirō,” turning to the boy who still knelt at his feet, “Takechiyo ordered you to get the sparrows; is it not so?”

“What a careless kid Takechiyo is!” the Shogun agreed. “He definitely had you do this. How cruel to make Chōshirō risk his life catching birds on a roof at night! Even though he’s just a child, that’s no excuse. There’s a saying: ‘A snake can bite even when it’s only an inch long.’ Someone who treats their attendants thoughtlessly as a kid won’t be expected to rule wisely and well when they have more power. Now, Chōshirō,” he said, turning to the boy still kneeling at his feet, “Takechiyo told you to catch the sparrows; isn’t that right?”

Chōshirō had heard with surprise the unkind words of the Shogun and his lady about his adored master. What did they mean by the words “A snake bites even when it is only an inch long?” If their feelings[30] towards the boy were already so antagonistic what would they think and do should the real facts of the case be disclosed? Chōshirō firmly resolved to take all the blame even at the risk of his life.

Chōshirō was taken aback by the cruel remarks from the Shogun and his lady about his beloved master. What did they mean when they said, “A snake bites even when it’s only an inch long?” If they already felt so negatively towards the boy, what would they think and do if they knew the actual truth? Chōshirō made a strong decision to take all the blame, even if it meant risking his life.

“Oh, no, my lord,” said he earnestly. “Takechiyo Sama never gave me such a command, never! I caught these sparrows quite of my own accord. I meant one for Takechiyo Sama, and one for myself.”

“Oh, no, my lord,” he said earnestly. “Takechiyo Sama never asked me to do that, never! I caught these sparrows completely on my own. I intended one for Takechiyo Sama and one for myself.”

Chōshirō is kneeling before Shogun.

Chōshirō is kneeling before Shogun.

“I caught these sparrows quite of my own accord”

“I caught these sparrows all on my own.”

“Nonsense! Whatever you say I know Takechiyo is at the bottom of it. You are a bold fellow to dare to tell me an untruth!... Let me see, what shall I do to you?... Here, bring me one of those bags.”

“Nonsense! Whatever you say, I know Takechiyo is behind this. You’re really brave to tell me a lie!... Let me think, what should I do to you?... Here, get me one of those bags.”

The Shogun pointed to some large, strong leather bags, resembling a money-pouch in shape, in which in the event of a fire or of an earthquake his valuables would be incased before putting them into the dozō or fire-proof godown.

The Shogun pointed to some large, sturdy leather bags, shaped like a money pouch, in which he would store his valuables in case of a fire or an earthquake before placing them into the dozō or fireproof storage building.

When the bag was brought the Shogun said:—

When the bag was brought, the Shogun said:—

“Now, Chōshirō, if you don’t confess the truth, I will have you put into this bag and never allow you to go home again, nor give you any food. Do you still persist in your falsehood?”

“Now, Chōshirō, if you don’t tell the truth, I’ll put you in this bag and never let you go home again or give you any food. Do you still insist on lying?”

“It is no falsehood, my lord. It is the truth that I caught the sparrows of my own wish. No one but[31] myself is responsible for my misdeed. My fall from the roof was the punishment of Heaven. It is right that you should chastise me also. I beg you to do so.”

“It’s not a lie, my lord. It’s true that I caught the sparrows I wanted. No one but[31] me is to blame for my wrongdoing. My fall from the roof was a punishment from Heaven. It’s only fair that you punish me too. I ask you to do so.”

With these words, Chōshirō, betraying no signs of fear, put himself into the bag.

With that, Chōshirō, showing no signs of fear, climbed into the bag.

“What a stubborn boy!” exclaimed the Shogun in anger.

“What a stubborn kid!” shouted the Shogun in anger.

Then with the help of his consort he tightly fastened up the bag with the boy in it, and had it hung from a peg on the wall of the corridor. Leaving the poor child in this state all retired once more to their broken rest.

Then, with his partner's help, he securely tied the bag with the boy inside and hung it from a hook on the corridor wall. Leaving the poor child in this condition, they once again returned to their disrupted rest.

Late the next morning, having had breakfast and finished her toilet, Lady Eyo, attended by two maids of honour, came out to the corridor where the bag still hung and ordered it to be taken down. On opening it the boy was found still holding the dead sparrows.

Late the next morning, after having breakfast and getting ready, Lady Eyo, accompanied by two maids of honor, stepped out into the hallway where the bag still hung and instructed for it to be taken down. Upon opening it, the boy was found still holding the dead sparrows.

“Good morning, your ladyship,” said Chōshirō, rubbing his eyes with his closed fists.

“Good morning, ma'am,” said Chōshirō, rubbing his eyes with his closed fists.

“You were ordered by Takechiyo to take the sparrows, is it not so?” said Lady Eyo kindly, hoping to make the boy confess the truth.

“You were told by Takechiyo to catch the sparrows, right?” said Lady Eyo kindly, hoping to get the boy to admit the truth.

[32]

[32]

“No, my lady. It was my own idea. Takechiyo Sama had nothing whatever to do with the matter.”

“No, my lady. It was my own idea. Takechiyo Sama had nothing to do with it.”

“Come, boy, if you are so obstinate you will have to remain a prisoner always, and never have anything to eat. But if you confess what I am convinced is the truth, you shall be released and have food at once. Now tell the truth.”

“Come on, kid, if you keep being so stubborn, you’ll have to stay a prisoner forever and won’t get anything to eat. But if you admit what I know is the truth, you’ll be set free and get food right away. Now, just tell the truth.”

“My lady, as you command me to do so I will tell the truth; but I am so hungry that I find it difficult to speak at all. May I ask for some food first? If you will allow me to have even some musubi,1 I will say all you wish.”

“My lady, since you command me, I will tell the truth; but I’m so hungry that I can barely speak. May I please have some food first? If you let me have even a little musubi,1 I will say everything you want.”

“Good boy, you shall have some musubi at once.”

“Good boy, you will get some musubi right away.”

The lady gave the order and soon the boy was eagerly devouring the rice-cakes. Three or four large ones made a good meal.

The woman gave the command, and soon the boy was happily gobbling up the rice cakes. Three or four big ones made a satisfying meal.

“Thank you, my lady; I am now able to speak.”

“Thank you, my lady; I can now speak.”

“Then confess the truth, good boy, confess quickly; I am tired of waiting.”

“Then admit the truth, good boy, admit it quickly; I’m tired of waiting.”

“Forgive me, my lady; I caught the sparrows of my own accord. I received no order direct or indirect from Takechiyo Sama. That is the truth.”

“Forgive me, my lady; I caught the sparrows on my own. I didn't get any instructions, directly or indirectly, from Takechiyo Sama. That's the truth.”

The lady for once forgot herself and flew into a[33] passion. Stamping her foot on the floor, she rushed into the Shogun’s room and gave him an exaggerated account of what had happened. He was very angry.

The lady, for once, lost her composure and erupted in a[33] fit of rage. Stomping her foot on the floor, she dashed into the Shogun’s room and recounted an exaggerated version of what had transpired. He was extremely angry.

“The young rascal,” cried he, rising, and taking his Yoshimitsu sword in his hand, “I will kill him myself. Tango Hasegawa, bring Chōshirō here.”

“The young troublemaker,” he shouted, standing up and grabbing his Yoshimitsu sword, “I’ll take care of him myself. Tango Hasegawa, bring Chōshirō here.”

Tango found the culprit sitting in the bag his hands on his lap.

Tango found the suspect sitting in the bag, his hands resting on his lap.

“Chōshirō,” he said, “His lordship is terribly angry with you—your stubbornness and insolence are past endurance. He intends to kill you with his own hands. Prepare yourself for instant death!”

“Chōshirō,” he said, “His lordship is extremely angry with you—your stubbornness and disrespect are intolerable. He plans to kill you himself. Get ready for immediate death!”

“I am quite prepared, sir.”

"I'm totally ready, sir."

“Your father is my old friend,” went on the man pitifully. “If you have any farewell message for him I will undertake to deliver it.”

“Your father is my old friend,” the man continued sadly. “If you have any goodbye message for him, I’ll make sure to deliver it.”

“Thank you, sir; but I have no words to send to my father. It is the duty of a samurai to sacrifice his life for the sake of loyalty. After my death my motive for refusing to confess what my lord the Shogun desires will become clear. Tell my father only that I met my doom fearlessly by my lord’s own sword. My one sorrow is that my mother is now ill and this news may lead to her death also. That is my only regret.”

“Thank you, sir; but I have no words to send to my father. It’s a samurai’s duty to sacrifice his life for loyalty. After I die, the reason I refused to confess what my lord the Shogun wants will be clear. Just tell my father that I faced my fate bravely by my lord’s own sword. My only sorrow is that my mother is sick, and this news might lead to her death too. That’s my only regret.”

[34]

[34]

“What a truly heroic resolve!” cried Tango, unable to restrain his tears. “Your father may well be proud of you, boy, when I tell him how you met death.”

“What a truly heroic decision!” cried Tango, unable to hold back his tears. “Your dad will definitely be proud of you, kid, when I tell him how you faced death.”

Taking Chōshirō by the hand Tango conducted him into the presence of the Shogun and his lady. The stern noble stood up on their entrance and laying his hand on the hilt of his sword motioned to them to approach nearer. The brave boy kneeling down pushed the stray locks from his neck, and with clasped hands and closed eyes calmly awaited decapitation. The Shogun’s manly compassion was not proof against this pathetic sight. Throwing his sword away, “Chōshirō, you are forgiven!” he cried. “I recognize your supreme fidelity to your young master—faithful unto death! Tango, I foretell that when Takechiyo succeeds me as Shogun, no one will be able to assist him in the task of ruling this people so well as this courageous young samurai. Chōshirō, you are pardoned!”

Taking Chōshirō by the hand, Tango led him into the presence of the Shogun and his wife. The stern noble stood up as they entered and, resting his hand on the hilt of his sword, motioned for them to come closer. The brave boy knelt down, pushed the stray locks from his neck, and with clasped hands and closed eyes, calmly waited for his execution. The Shogun's manly compassion couldn't resist this heartbreaking scene. Throwing away his sword, he exclaimed, “Chōshirō, you are forgiven! I recognize your unwavering loyalty to your young master—faithful until death! Tango, I predict that when Takechiyo becomes Shogun, no one will be better suited to assist him in leading this people than this courageous young samurai. Chōshirō, you are pardoned!”

1 Boiled rice pressed into balls sometimes taken for a simple lunch.

[37]

[37]

KATSUNO’S REVENGE


I.

I.

A man and a woman were whispering to each other by a shaded lamp in a quiet detached room which was partly hedged by unohana whose snow-white flowers gleamed in the moonlight. Only the frogs croaking in the neighbouring paddy-field broke the stillness of the night.

A man and a woman were quietly talking to each other under a shaded lamp in a peaceful, separate room that was partly surrounded by unohana whose bright white flowers shimmered in the moonlight. The only sounds breaking the silence of the night were the frogs croaking in the nearby rice field.

The man was Sakuma Shichiroyemon, a councillor of Oda Nobuyuki, the lord of the castle of Iwakura, in the province, of Owari. About fifty-two years old, he was a fierce-looking man with powerful muscles and bristling gray whiskers. Haughty, quick-tempered and very jealous he tyrannized over his subordinates and was accordingly an object of hatred throughout the clan. The person with whom he was now talking was a woman close upon his own age—the supervisor of Lord Oda’s maids-of-honour, by name O-Tora-no-Kata. Being a cross, cunning, and avaricious hag, she was regarded by the maids with terror and detestation. “Birds of a feather flock together.” She had wormed[38] her way into the good graces of Shichiroyemon in order to make her position secure; whilst the latter, on his part, had set her to spy on the actions of his lord, as well as of his colleagues and inferiors.

The man was Sakuma Shichiroyemon, a councilor of Oda Nobuyuki, the lord of Iwakura Castle in the Owari province. Around fifty-two years old, he had a fierce appearance, with strong muscles and bristling gray whiskers. Arrogant, quick-tempered, and very envious, he bullied his subordinates and was hated throughout the clan. The person he was speaking to was a woman of similar age—O-Tora-no-Kata, the supervisor of Lord Oda’s maids of honor. She was a cross, cunning, and greedy hag, feared and hated by the maids. “Birds of a feather flock together.” She had managed to win over Shichiroyemon to secure her position, while he had tasked her with spying on his lord, colleagues, and subordinates.

“What’s that, Madame Tora?” asked Shichiroyemon, his face reddening with anger. “Do you mean to tell me that our lord is going to set that green boy of a Hachiya over me as Prime Councillor?”

“What’s that, Madame Tora?” asked Shichiroyemon, his face turning red with anger. “Are you saying that our lord is going to put that inexperienced kid Hachiya in charge of me as Prime Councillor?”

“I repeat what I hear;—all the maids say so....”

“I say what I hear;—all the maids say that too....”

“Pshaw! How I do hate that Hachiya—that peasant’s son born in obscurity. Who knows where he comes from? A pale, smooth-faced womanish sprig! How glibly he flatters our lord! He has never been in battle; what use is such a bookworm in these warlike days? And yet this inexperienced stripling is going to be appointed Prime Councillor! Humph, what infatuation! Ha, ha, ha!”

“Ugh! I really can’t stand that Hachiya—that guy from nowhere. Who knows where he’s actually from? He’s such a pale, soft-faced, delicate guy! He flatters our lord so easily! He’s never been in a fight; what good is a bookworm in these times of war? And yet this inexperienced kid is about to be named Prime Councillor! Seriously, what a joke! Ha, ha, ha!”

“It will not boil yet. The fire is not strong enough.”

"It won't boil yet. The fire isn't hot enough."

“Eh! The fire?”

"Hey! What about the fire?"

“Ha, ha!” said O-Tora with a disagreeable smile. “Here I have good fuel to make you burn!”

“Ha, ha!” said O-Tora with an unpleasant grin. “I've got just the stuff to get you fired up!”

“Don’t try to annoy me like that,” said he impatiently. “Tell me quickly.”

“Don’t try to irritate me like that,” he said impatiently. “Just tell me quickly.”

“It is the secret of secrets. I can’t readily ... w-e-l-l[39] ... sell it.” She spoke slowly, with an emphasis on the word ‘sell.’

“It’s the deepest secret of all. I can’t easily ... w-e-l-l[39] ... sell it.” She spoke slowly, stressing the word ‘sell.’

“How grasping you are! Well, then, I will buy your secret with this.” So saying, Shichiroyemon took a packet of money out of his bosom and threw it down on the mat. The crone picked it up in silence, a cunning smile playing about her lips.

“How greedy you are! Well, then, I’ll buy your secret with this.” With that, Shichiroyemon pulled out a bundle of cash from his chest and tossed it onto the mat. The old woman picked it up quietly, a sly smile creeping across her lips.

“Mr. Sakuma, you must not be off your guard.”

“Mr. Sakuma, you must stay alert.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“Well, K...; you must give her up.”

“Well, K... you have to let her go.”

“What! Give up Katsuno?” he exclaimed, startled. “Why? Tell me quick!”

“What! Give up Katsuno?” he exclaimed, shocked. “Why? Tell me quickly!”

“Don’t be surprised, sir. It is our lord’s pleasure to give her to Hachiya in marriage.”

“Don’t be surprised, sir. Our lord has decided to give her to Hachiya in marriage.”

Katsuno was a maid-of-honour of Oda Nobuyuki with whom she was a great favourite. A young damsel of nineteen springs, she was the incarnation of beauty, grace and sweetness of disposition, combined with refinement and dignity. In spite of his years Shichiroyemon was madly in love with the fair maiden; but though he had courted her in every way through O-Tora, she had shown no inclination to respond to his advances.

Katsuno was a maid of honor to Oda Nobuyuki, and he held her in high regard. At just nineteen, she embodied beauty, grace, sweetness, sophistication, and dignity. Despite being older, Shichiroyemon was deeply in love with her; however, even though he tried to win her over through O-Tora, she showed no interest in his pursuits.

[40]

[40]

“Has Hachiya formed a liaison with Katsuno?” asked Shichiroyemon anxiously.

“Has Hachiya gotten involved with Katsuno?” asked Shichiroyemon anxiously.

“Not that; you know they are both such honest blockheads; they are too stupid for that. Even if they had the inclination, it would be impossible for them to elude my vigilant eye—not even a devil could do it!”

“Not a chance; you know they are both such honest fools; they’re too dumb for that. Even if they wanted to, it would be impossible for them to escape my watchful eye—no one could do it!”

“Is it then our lord’s order?”

"Is that our lord's command?"

“That is it. To-day our lady said to me, ‘It is not good for Hachiya to be alone any longer; Katsuno is a beautiful and excellent-minded maid, I will give her in marriage to Hachiya before long in reward for her faithful service!’ Yes, surely, our lady told me so.”

“That’s it. Today our lady said to me, ‘It’s not good for Hachiya to be alone any longer; Katsuno is a beautiful and wise maid. I will marry her off to Hachiya soon as a reward for her loyal service!’ Yes, for sure, our lady told me that.”

“Is that indeed so?” said Shichiroyemon, his brow darkening, and his eyes glaring with the intensity of his jealousy. “That green peasant’s son of a Hachiya! It would be infamous to put him over a man of my ability and experience, it would be an additional wrong to give Katsuno to him in marriage. What an insult! What mortification to one of my years! I cannot stand it! I shall never rest till I have taken some steps against this Hachiya—my mortal enemy! I will have my revenge! He does not provoke me with impunity!” He spoke so fiercely and the look on his face was so diabolical that the old woman was frightened.

“Is that really the case?” Shichiroyemon said, his brow furrowing and his eyes blazing with jealousy. “That green peasant’s son from the Hachiya family! It would be outrageous to put him above someone with my skill and experience, and it would be an even bigger offense to give Katsuno to him in marriage. What an insult! What a humiliation for someone my age! I can't take it! I won't rest until I take action against this Hachiya—my sworn enemy! I will get my revenge! He won't provoke me without consequences!” He spoke so intensely, and his expression was so terrifying that the old woman felt scared.

[41]

[41]

“Your anger is quite natural, sir; but you know ‘Anger leads to loss.’ You must think more calmly about this matter.”

“Your anger is completely understandable, sir; but you know 'Anger leads to loss.' You need to think more calmly about this situation.”

“Have you anything to propose?”

“Do you have any ideas?”

“Well, ... of course, in the first place Hachiya must be assassinated, and then we must manage to get Katsuno out of the hands of our lord on some pretext or other;—I will undertake that.”

“Well, ... first of all, Hachiya has to be killed, and then we need to find a way to get Katsuno away from our lord under some excuse or another;—I’ll take care of that.”

“And I will settle the other business! But, be careful, Madame Tora!”

“And I’ll take care of the other business! But please be careful, Madame Tora!”

Here a puff of cool wind swept through the room and blowing out the light of the lamp put an end to their conference for that time.

Here, a gust of cool wind swept through the room, extinguishing the lamp's light and bringing their discussion to a close for the moment.

II.

II.

It was a fine afternoon in autumn; in the gardens of the castle of Iwakura, the glowing maple leaves and vari-coloured chrysanthemums were in the height of their beauty.

It was a beautiful autumn afternoon; in the gardens of the Iwakura castle, the vibrant maple leaves and colorful chrysanthemums were at the peak of their beauty.

To-day being the anniversary of the death of Nobuyuki’s father, all the inmates of the castle had been busy since the early morning with religious services, and a visit to the deceased’s grave; to-night a banquet was to be given to all the samurai.

Today marks the anniversary of Nobuyuki’s father’s death, so everyone in the castle has been busy since early morning with religious services and a visit to the deceased’s grave; tonight, there will be a banquet for all the samurai.

[42]

[42]

It was now about four o’clock, and several maids-of-honour who had retired to a private chamber to enjoy an interval of rest were talking volubly.

It was now around four o’clock, and several maids of honor who had gone to a private room to take a break were chatting animatedly.

“What chatterboxes you are, maids! You prattle like sparrows.” This from O-Tora who entering at this moment made the sneering remark that effectually put a stop to the gay talk. As she seated herself, one of the girls, a saucy young thing, ventured to say with a demure smile. “But, Madame, women are chatterboxes by nature, aren’t they? ‘Nightingales visit plum-blossoms’ and ‘Sparrows and tigers visit bamboo groves’; so we chattered like sparrows hoping Madame Tora (tiger) might be induced to come to us.”

“What a bunch of chatterboxes you are, girls! You talk like sparrows.” This came from O-Tora, who walked in just then and made a snarky comment that effectively shut down the lively conversation. As she took a seat, one of the girls, a cheeky young thing, dared to say with a coy smile, “But, Madame, women are naturally chatty, aren’t they? ‘Nightingales visit plum-blossoms’ and ‘Sparrows and tigers visit bamboo groves’; so we chatted like sparrows hoping Madame Tora (the tiger) might be tempted to join us.”

At this repartee the rest of the maids burst into peals of laughter and even the cross-grained duenna could not refrain from a sour smile.

At this exchange, the other maids erupted into fits of laughter, and even the sour duenna couldn't help but crack a slight smile.

“Your mention of sparrows reminds me of Takané (the name of a white-eye)” said she. “It seems the bird has not uttered a note all day. Has it been fed?”

“Talking about sparrows makes me think of Takané (that’s what they call a white-eye),” she said. “It seems like the bird hasn’t made a sound all day. Has it been fed?”

The girls started guiltily, for so busy had they been all day they had quite forgotten to attend to the bird, a great pet with their lord who had received it, together with other gifts, from the Shogun in recognition of his military services. Nobuyuki dearly loved the[43] bird for the sake of its song, in addition to which he prized it on account of its donor.

The girls felt guilty because they had been so busy all day that they completely forgot to take care of the bird, which was a beloved pet of their lord. He had received it, along with other gifts, from the Shogun as a reward for his military service. Nobuyuki loved the bird not only for its beautiful song but also because of who gave it to him.

O-Tora, observing the consternation of the maids, revenged herself on them by saying spitefully:—

O-Tora, seeing the distress of the maids, got back at them by saying spitefully:—

“You had better have kept your idle chattering till you had fulfilled all your duties, you good-for-nothing girls.”

“You should have held off on your pointless chatter until you finished all your responsibilities, you worthless girls.”

“It is a shame to have forgotten all about the poor little bird!” said Katsuno, who was with her companions.

“It’s such a shame to have completely forgotten about the poor little bird!” said Katsuno, who was with her friends.

“Poor thing, how hungry it must be! I will go at once and give it some food.”

“Poor thing, it must be so hungry! I’ll go right away and give it some food.”

Stepping down into the garden, she went to an old plum-tree, and stretching up her arms took the beautifully ornamented cage of the bird off the branch on which it hung. As she did so the hook came off and the cage fell to the ground, with the result that the door came open and the little prisoner with a glad twitter escaped. With a cry of dismay the girl ran after it, but too late; the bird had already made its way through the trees and was now flying far away across the blue sky rejoicing in its freedom.

Stepping down into the garden, she went to an old plum tree, and reaching up, she took the beautifully decorated birdcage off the branch where it hung. As she did this, the hook came loose, and the cage fell to the ground, causing the door to swing open and the little bird to escape with a joyful chirp. With a gasp of shock, the girl chased after it, but it was too late; the bird had already flown through the trees and was now soaring far away across the blue sky, celebrating its freedom.

“What have you done, Katsuno?” cried O-Tora, from the verandah. Inwardly glad of this golden opportunity[44] to carry out her dark scheme of getting Katsuno into disfavour, she yet cunningly concealed her delight under cover of fear and consternation. “Alas! You have let Takané fly away. Dear, dear, what carelessness! How could you do it!”

“What have you done, Katsuno?” shouted O-Tora from the porch. Feeling secretly pleased with this perfect chance[44] to execute her plan of putting Katsuno in trouble, she skillfully hid her joy behind a mask of fear and shock. “Oh no! You let Takané escape. How careless of you! How could you let this happen?”

Katsuno, gazing up at the fast disappearing bird, seemed half stupefied. At O-Tora’s words she came to herself, and then overwhelmed with thought of the consequences staggered a little and fell wailing to the ground. Her young companions standing on the verandah uttered exclamations of amazement, but none of them came to her aid, or attempted to console her. “What will you do, Katsuno?” continued the old vixen, who had by this time come down to where the unhappy girl lay, and seized her by the neck of her garment. “You know Takané is not a common bird, but a treasured present from His Highness the Shogun. Do you realize what you have done in letting it escape? Can you atone for your fault simply by a few tears? What can you do to repair the injury you have done to me, for it is I who shall be blamed,—I shall be considered responsible for this misfortune! Come, get up, girl, what have you to say?”

Katsuno stared up at the quickly disappearing bird, looking dazed. At O-Tora’s words, she snapped back to reality, and overwhelmed by the consequences, she staggered a bit and fell sobbing to the ground. Her young friends on the verandah gasped in shock, but none of them came to help or tried to comfort her. “What will you do, Katsuno?” continued the old vixen, who had come down to where the distraught girl lay and grabbed her by the collar of her dress. “You know Takané isn’t just any bird; it’s a precious gift from His Highness the Shogun. Do you understand what you’ve done by letting it escape? Can you make up for your mistake with just a few tears? What can you do to mend the harm you’ve done to me? I will be the one to take the blame—I’ll be held responsible for this disaster! Come on, get up, girl. What do you have to say?”

“Katsuno, prepare for death!” A loud and angry[45] voice caused them all to start. Informed of what had occurred the hot-tempered Nobuyuki had rushed to the scene, and now with a drawn sword stood over the prostrate girl in a passion of ungovernable rage.

“Katsuno, get ready to die!” A loud and furious[45] voice made everyone jump. After learning about what happened, the hot-headed Nobuyuki had rushed to the scene, and now with his sword drawn, he loomed over the fallen girl in a fit of uncontrollable anger.

At this critical moment another voice was heard.

At this important moment, another voice was heard.

“My lord, my lord, wait!” It was the new Prime Councillor, Tsuda Hachiya, who thus ventured to interpose. “Calm yourself, my lord, I beg you. Do you forget the day? Is it not the holy anniversary of the demise of your revered father? Can you sully this solemn occasion with a bloody deed committed in the heat of anger? Restrain yourself and leave this matter to my discretion.”

“My lord, my lord, wait!” It was the new Prime Councillor, Tsuda Hachiya, who dared to interrupt. “Please calm down, my lord. Don’t you remember the date? Isn’t it the sacred anniversary of your beloved father’s passing? Can you really tarnish this serious occasion with a violent act done in a moment of rage? Please hold back and let me handle this.”

Nobuyuki’s rage subsided as quickly as it had risen, and his better reason prevailed. At the remonstrance of his favourite he sheathed his sword and retired to the verandah.

Nobuyuki's anger faded as quickly as it had flared up, and his better judgment took over. At the urging of his favorite, he put away his sword and went back to the porch.

By this time most of the retainers had arrived at the castle for the evening’s banquet, and hearing of the incident hastened to the scene. Shichiroyemon was among them and under cover of the confusion whispered something to his accomplice,—then coming forward “How about Katsuno’s chastisement, my lord?” he said. “You act wisely in not inflicting death with your own[46] honourable hands, but as an apology to His Highness the Shogun, and as an example to the clan it is necessary—it is imperative that she should receive condign punishment.”

By this time, most of the retainers had gathered at the castle for the evening banquet, and upon hearing about the incident, rushed to the scene. Shichiroyemon was among them and, taking advantage of the chaos, whispered something to his accomplice. Then stepping forward, he said, “What will happen to Katsuno’s punishment, my lord? You’re wise not to take her life with your own honorable hands, but as an apology to His Highness the Shogun and as an example to the clan, it’s necessary—it’s crucial that she faces appropriate punishment.”

“W-e-l-l—” Nobuyuki hesitated; then turning to Hachiya, “What is your opinion, Hachiya? Shall I do as Shichiroyemon says?”

“W-e-l-l—” Nobuyuki hesitated; then turning to Hachiya, “What do you think, Hachiya? Should I go along with what Shichiroyemon suggests?”

“No, my lord. History tells that long, long ago, in the reign of the Emperor Takakura, one cold frosty morning, some thoughtless gardeners cut off a few branches of a beautiful maple-tree of which the young Emperor was very fond, and burned them to warm their saké. Fujiwara Nobunari, an official in charge of the tree, greatly shocked at this, bound the offenders hand and foot and reported the matter to the Emperor. The benevolent monarch, however, was not enraged at all, but said calmly, “A Chinese poet sings:—

“No, my lord. History says that a long time ago, during the reign of Emperor Takakura, on a cold frosty morning, some careless gardeners cut off a few branches from a beautiful maple tree that the young Emperor loved very much and burned them to warm their saké. Fujiwara Nobunari, the official responsible for the tree, was greatly shocked by this, so he bound the offenders and reported it to the Emperor. However, the kind monarch was not angry at all; he simply said, 'A Chinese poet sings:—”

‘In woods we gathered maple-leaves2
‘And burned them to warm saké.

I wonder how these humble gardeners have learned to have such a refined taste? What a poetic idea!” Thus the Emperor acquitted the careless gardeners. This is[47] one reason why the Emperor Takakura is revered as a great sovereign even now after the lapse of so many centuries. So I hope and pray that my lord who is as large-hearted as the Emperor, will be lenient with a young girl who through no fault of her own has been so unfortunate as to cause this accident.”

I wonder how these humble gardeners developed such refined taste? What a poetic thought!” So the Emperor forgave the careless gardeners. This is[47] one reason why Emperor Takakura is still honored as a great ruler even after so many centuries. I hope and pray that my lord, who is as big-hearted as the Emperor, will be understanding toward a young girl who, through no fault of her own, has unfortunately caused this accident.”

“Enough, Mr. Tsuda!” broke in Shichiroyemon. “You are doubtless a great scholar, and eloquent, but the slack measure you suggest would be a bad precedent. You are always tender and sympathetic with women, but in dealing with a matter such as this we must make no distinction of sex. As well might you pardon the offender who sets fire to the castle and reduces it to ashes, just because she is a woman and it was ‘by mistake’! Is that justice?”

“Enough, Mr. Tsuda!” interrupted Shichiroyemon. “You’re definitely a great scholar and articulate, but the leniency you propose would set a terrible precedent. You’re always gentle and understanding with women, but when it comes to a situation like this, we can’t make any distinctions based on gender. It’s just like saying you’d excuse someone who burns down the castle and turns it to ashes just because she’s a woman and it was ‘an accident’! Is that justice?”

“Your argument is absurd,” replied the younger man contemptuously. “You speak as if severity were a good principle in government. If so, why did Kings Chow and Chieh of ancient China, and the Tairas and the Ashikagas in our own country come to such speedy ruin? Recollect that to-day is the sacred anniversary of the demise of the father of our lord, and therefore it might well have been our lord’s purpose to have set the white-eye free, himself, for the peace of the[48] revered spirit.3 The fault unintentionally committed by Katsuno has thus led to the humane act of setting a poor caged bird at liberty. I have somewhere read these lines:—

“Your argument is ridiculous,” the younger man shot back with disdain. “You talk like strictness is a good approach to governance. If that were true, then why did Kings Chow and Chieh from ancient China, and the Tairas and the Ashikagas in our country fall so quickly? Remember, today is the sacred anniversary of the death of our lord’s father, so maybe it was our lord’s intention to release the white-eye himself, honoring the peaceful spirit. The mistake made by Katsuno has unintentionally resulted in the compassionate act of freeing a poor caged bird. I once read these lines:—

‘Though one loves the sweet songs of a caged bird,
‘Who knows the sadness of its inner heart?’

In my opinion Katsuno has committed no fault in the true sense of the word, but on the contrary, done a good action.”

In my view, Katsuno hasn't done anything wrong in the true sense of the term; on the contrary, he has done something commendable.

With the exception of Shichiroyemon and O-Tora, all present listened with admiration to the eloquent pleading of Hachiya on behalf of Katsuno. The black-hearted pair persisted in urging the girl’s expulsion from the castle, but Nobuyuki turned a deaf ear to their arguments, and decided to let the matter rest. Katsuno, all this time on her knees in the garden, now almost worshipped her deliverer in the depth of her gratitude.

Except for Shichiroyemon and O-Tora, everyone else listened with admiration to Hachiya’s persuasive plea for Katsuno. The malicious duo continued to push for the girl’s expulsion from the castle, but Nobuyuki ignored their arguments and chose to drop the issue. Meanwhile, Katsuno, still on her knees in the garden, felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude towards her savior.

III.

III.

Tsuda Hachiya was now thirty-one. He was born the son of a farmer, but being a handsome, well educated lad, in his sixteenth year he had been[49] appointed to the post of page in the household of Nobuyuki who soon began to treat him with great fondness. The young samurai devoted his leisure hours to a further study of literature, and to the practice of fencing; and as he speedily evinced marked administrative ability, such as was rarely found among the intellectually ill-trained samurai of those days, he rapidly rose in the service, until now, while still a young man, he was both Prime Councillor and Steward, and exercised great authority. But notwithstanding the rank and power that might well have turned the head of one so young, he behaved modestly in public and private, and served his lord with all faithfulness and diligence, gaining thereby the admiration of the whole clan for his character and virtues.

Tsuda Hachiya was now thirty-one. He was born to a farming family, but being a handsome and well-educated guy, at the age of sixteen he had been[49] appointed as a page in Nobuyuki's household, who soon began to treat him very fondly. The young samurai spent his free time studying literature and practicing fencing; and because he quickly showed impressive administrative skills that were rarely seen among the intellectually untrained samurai of that time, he rapidly advanced in his career. Now, while still a young man, he was both Prime Councillor and Steward, wielding significant authority. Despite the high rank and power that could easily go to one's head at such a young age, he remained humble both in public and private, serving his lord with loyalty and hard work, earning the admiration of the entire clan for his character and virtues.

One evening Hachiya presented himself before his lord at the latter’s urgent summons.

One evening, Hachiya went to see his lord after receiving an urgent summons.

“Hachiya,” began Nobuyuki, abruptly, with a pleasant smile, “I think it is high time for you to—, isn’t it?”

“Hachiya,” Nobuyuki started, suddenly, with a friendly smile, “I think it’s about time for you to—, don’t you think?”

“Excuse me, my lord, I do not understand you?” said Hachiya with a puzzled look.

“Excuse me, my lord, I don’t understand you,” said Hachiya with a puzzled expression.

“That important affair of yours.”

“That important issue of yours.”

“That important affair of mine?” echoed the young man more puzzled than before.

"That important matter of mine?" the young man repeated, more confused than ever.

[50]

[50]

“Ha, ha! how dull-witted you are to-day! The Katsuno affair!”

“Ha, ha! How clueless you are today! The Katsuno situation!”

Hachiya did not speak. It was not the first time that Nobuyuki, who was enthusiastic over the question of Hachiya’s marriage, had offered to act as middleman between him and Katsuno. Far from objecting to the proposed bride, Hachiya’s inclination pointed that way, but his prudence, however, had hitherto prevailed, and he remembered the saying ‘a full moon is sure to wane.’ His appointment as Prime Councillor over the heads of older men was already calculated to give offence; should he marry Katsuno, the acknowledged beauty of the clan, would he not still further give cause for jealousy and ill-feeling? Moreover, he was not ignorant of Shichiroyemon’s mad attachment, and had no desire to provoke his resentment; therefore, on various pretexts, he had month after month evaded his lord’s importunity.

Hachiya stayed silent. It wasn't the first time Nobuyuki, who was eager about Hachiya’s marriage, had offered to act as go-between for him and Katsuno. Far from being opposed to the potential bride, Hachiya was actually inclined that way, but his caution had held him back until now, and he remembered the saying, ‘a full moon is sure to wane.’ Being appointed Prime Councillor over older men was already bound to create some resentment; if he married Katsuno, the acknowledged beauty of the clan, wouldn’t he spark even more jealousy and negativity? Besides, he was aware of Shichiroyemon’s intense attachment and had no desire to provoke his anger; therefore, for various reasons, he had avoided his lord's persistent advances month after month.

“Do you again say ‘until next month’?” said Nobuyuki, half threateningly, as the young man remained silent. “Think not to deceive me in that way!”

“Are you really saying ‘until next month’ again?” Nobuyuki said, half-threatening, as the young man stayed quiet. “Don’t think you can fool me like that!”

Hachiya did not answer; his head was bent in respectful attention.

Hachiya didn’t reply; he had his head down in a sign of respect.

[51]

[51]

“Answer me at once! Still silent?... Tell me, do you dislike the girl?”

“Answer me right now! Still silent? ... Tell me, do you not like the girl?”

“Oh, no, my lord, but I fear her refusal!”

“Oh, no, my lord, but I'm worried about her refusal!”

“Is that all! Set your mind at rest on that score; I have sounded her. Poor girl! Since the white-eye incident her ‘sickness’ has become worse and she has grown quite thin!”

“Is that all! Don’t worry about that; I’ve checked on her. Poor girl! Ever since the white-eye incident, her ‘sickness’ has gotten worse, and she’s become really thin!”

Observant and sympathetic, Nobuyuki had found out that Katsuno was love-sick for Hachiya.

Observant and caring, Nobuyuki had discovered that Katsuno was infatuated with Hachiya.

“Do not tease me, my lord! I will tell you of my real reasons for this hesitation.”

“Don’t tease me, my lord! I will share my real reasons for this hesitation.”

And with this preface Hachiya gave his reasons, at each one of which the older man gave a little nod of comprehension.

And with this introduction, Hachiya explained his reasons, to which the older man responded with a slight nod of understanding.

“I admire your prudence and forethought,” he said when Hachiya ceased speaking. “But remember you can never do anything if you think so much of the feelings of others. As for that doting old Shichiroyemon, do not fear him. I have set my heart on your happiness, and I never do things by halves. It is my wish, also, to give Katsuno the desire of her heart. But as it is so near the close of the year we will postpone the marriage till the New Year, and then[52] I will listen to no more denials. Yes, yes, that is what we will do, Hachiya.”

“I appreciate your caution and careful thinking,” he said when Hachiya finished speaking. “But keep in mind that you can’t get anything done if you worry so much about what others feel. As for that overly affectionate old Shichiroyemon, don’t worry about him. I’m determined to make you happy, and I always go all in. I also want to give Katsuno what she truly desires. However, since we’re close to the end of the year, let’s delay the wedding until New Year’s, and then[52] I won’t accept any more refusals. Yes, yes, that’s what we’ll do, Hachiya.”

So saying, Nobuyuki summoned a maid and in a low voice gave an order. Presently a bottle of saké and some cups were brought in. Then the fusuma between this and the next room was gently slid open and there appeared a beautiful young woman clad in a gay uchikaké or gown, who knelt with movements full of grace on the threshold. It was none other than Katsuno.

So saying, Nobuyuki called for a maid and quietly gave an order. Soon, a bottle of saké and some cups were brought in. Then the fusuma between this room and the next was gently opened, revealing a beautiful young woman dressed in a colorful uchikaké, who gracefully knelt at the threshold. It was none other than Katsuno.

“What is your pleasure, my lord?” said she bowing reverently first to Nobuyuki and then to Hachiya.

“What would you like, my lord?” she said, bowing respectfully first to Nobuyuki and then to Hachiya.

“Ah, is it Katsuno? I want you to serve us with saké. Sit nearer to me, Hachiya; come, let us have some saké.”

“Ah, is that you, Katsuno? I want you to serve us some saké. Come sit closer to me, Hachiya; come on, let's have some saké.”

“Excuse me, my lord. Something tells me I am needed at home; besides it is getting late. With your kind permission, I will go home at once.”

“Excuse me, my lord. I have a feeling I’m needed at home; also, it’s getting late. If you don’t mind, I’ll head home right away.”

“No, no; not just yet, Hachiya. Though it is late no loved one is waiting for your return, I imagine. Ha, ha! Come, you cannot refuse. Katsuno, pour him out a cup of saké!”

“No, no; not just yet, Hachiya. Even though it’s late, I bet no one is waiting for you to come home. Ha, ha! Come on, you can’t say no. Katsuno, pour him a cup of saké!”

Katsuno is filling cup

Katsuno is filling cup

She filled Hachiya’s cup to the brim

She filled Hachiya's cup all the way to the top.

Katsuno hesitated bashfully, but on Nobuyuki’s repeating his command, she took the bottle, and with a[53] hand that trembled filled Hachiya’s cup to the brim. Their eyes met and both blushed consciously.

Katsuno hesitated shyly, but when Nobuyuki repeated his command, she took the bottle and with a[53] trembling hand filled Hachiya’s cup to the top. Their eyes met, and both blushed awkwardly.

“If you have drunk, let Katsuno have the cup,” said Nobuyuki.

“If you’ve had a drink, let Katsuno have the cup,” said Nobuyuki.

“I should return the cup to your lordship.”

"I should give the cup back to you, my lord."

“No, I will have it after her. Give it to Katsuno.”

“No, I'll take it after her. Give it to Katsuno.”

Hachiya had no choice but to do as he was told, and accordingly offered the cup, into which he had poured more saké, to the maid-of-honour, who overcome with shyness, took and sipped it with difficulty.

Hachiya had no choice but to follow orders, so he offered the cup, which he had filled with more saké, to the maid of honor, who, feeling shy, took it and sipped it with some difficulty.

“Give it to me.”

"Hand it over."

Nobuyuki drank off three cupfuls and then said with a sly laugh:—

Nobuyuki downed three cups and then said with a sly laugh:—

“I am mightily glad you have thus exchanged the wine-cups of betrothal! Ha, ha! You have my hearty congratulations!”

“I’m really glad you’ve exchanged engagement toasts! Ha, ha! Congratulations!”

The young lovers prostrated themselves in acknowledgment of his favour, but even as they did so the loud clang, clang of the alarm-bell broke the stillness of the night and caused them all to start up to listen.

The young lovers bowed deeply in appreciation of his favor, but just as they did, the loud clang, clang of the alarm bell shattered the quiet of the night and made them all jump up to listen.

“What can it be?” exclaimed Hachiya, opening the shōji to look out. No need to ask that question; the lurid sky, the quickly rising flames and showers of falling sparks proclaimed all too surely a house on fire!

“What could it be?” Hachiya exclaimed, opening the shōji to look outside. There was no need to ask; the fiery sky, the rapidly rising flames, and the showers of falling sparks made it clear—there was a house on fire!

[54]

[54]

“A fire, my lord! And not more than five chō beyond the pine-trees on the bank of the moat. I must go at once!”

“A fire, my lord! And no more than five chō past the pine trees on the edge of the moat. I need to go right away!”

“No doubt as to its being a fire,” said Nobuyuki looking out also. “Is it not in your direction?”

“No doubt that’s a fire,” Nobuyuki said, looking out too. “Isn’t it in your direction?”

“Allow me to leave your presence; I fear it is as you say!”

“Let me leave you; I’m afraid it’s just as you said!”

“Then lose no time! I will give the necessary instructions to the Fire-Commissioner myself.”

“Then don’t waste any time! I’ll give the Fire Commissioner the necessary instructions myself.”

With a hurried word of thanks and apology to his lord and Katsuno, Hachiya left the apartment and ran home at the top of his speed. A fierce wind had arisen and whistled through the branches of the tall old pine-trees; louder and louder clanged the iron-throated bell.

With a quick word of thanks and an apology to his lord and Katsuno, Hachiya left the apartment and ran home as fast as he could. A strong wind had picked up and whistled through the branches of the tall old pine trees; the iron bell rang louder and louder.

His fears were all too surely realised: he reached his home only to find it wrapped in flames! A detached room where he had been wont to study was already reduced to ashes and the fire had caught on to the main building. The trees in the garden were also burning and as the wind shook the branches they let fall a shower of sparks. A number of samurai and firemen were doing their utmost with squirts and rakes to get the fire under, but against the fierce flames[55] fanned to fury by the strong wind their efforts were of little avail. Hachiya involuntarily heaved a deep sigh of despair, but there was no time to delay. It was imperative that he should venture into the burning building and save, if possible, important documents and ancestral treasures, as well as some highly valued gifts he had received from his lord.

His fears were quickly confirmed: he got home only to find it engulfed in flames! A separate room where he used to study was already reduced to ashes, and the fire had spread to the main building. The trees in the garden were also on fire, and as the wind shook the branches, they dropped a shower of sparks. A group of samurai and firefighters were doing their best with hoses and rakes to control the blaze, but against the fierce flames[55] fanned into a frenzy by the strong wind, their efforts were barely effective. Hachiya let out a deep sigh of despair, but there was no time to waste. He had to go into the burning building and, if possible, save important documents, ancestral treasures, and some highly valued gifts he had received from his lord.

As he rushed through the front gate a dark form sprang from the shade of a great pine-tree and plunged a sword into his side. Before Hachiya could draw his own weapon the assassin gave him another thrust through the heart, and the young Councillor fell lifeless to the ground.

As he hurried through the front gate, a shadowy figure leaped out from the cover of a large pine tree and stabbed him in the side with a sword. Before Hachiya could grab his own weapon, the attacker thrust the sword through his heart, and the young Councillor collapsed lifeless to the ground.

The charred body of the hapless samurai was found in the ashes of his ruined home.

The burned body of the unfortunate samurai was discovered in the ashes of his destroyed home.

IV.

IV.

On hearing of Hachiya’s death, Nobuyuki clenched his teeth, and Katsuno was beside herself with grief.

On hearing about Hachiya’s death, Nobuyuki gritted his teeth, and Katsuno was overwhelmed with grief.

A dagger—an excellent blade by Masamuné—was found near the body. Seeing it, Nobuyuki slapped his thigh in delighted recognition, for it was a well-known weapon which his elder brother Nobunaga, Lord of Owari, had given to the elder brother of Shichiroyemon,[56] Gemba Morimasa, one of Nobunaga’s councillors. Except Morimasa nobody could have had it but Shichiroyemon; therefore, Nobuyuki who knew of the terms between his two followers, had no doubt but that his favourite councillor had fallen a victim to the jealous malignancy of the man he had superseded both in the favour of their master, and in the affection of the girl on whom he had set his heart. Added to this, a man who had been arrested on suspicion on Hachiya’s premises the night of the fire, confessed after a strict examination that it was at the instigation of Shichiroyemon that he had set fire to the house.

A dagger—an excellent blade made by Masamuné—was found near the body. When Nobuyuki saw it, he slapped his thigh in delighted recognition, as it was a well-known weapon that his older brother Nobunaga, Lord of Owari, had given to Shichiroyemon’s older brother, Gemba Morimasa, one of Nobunaga’s advisers. Aside from Morimasa, the only other person who could have had it was Shichiroyemon; therefore, Nobuyuki, who knew about the rivalry between his two followers, had no doubt that his favorite adviser had fallen victim to the jealousy of the man he had replaced, both in their master’s favor and in the affection of the girl he loved. Additionally, a man who had been arrested on suspicion at Hachiya’s place the night of the fire confessed after a thorough interrogation that it was at Shichiroyemon’s urging that he had set fire to the house.

Evidence of his guilt being so strong, some sheriffs were despatched to Shichiroyemon’s residence to arrest him; but the wily scoundrel scenting danger had fled, and it was not till after a rigorous search that it was found that he had taken refuge in the neighbouring province of Mino in the castle of Inaba, belonging to Saitō Dōzō.

Evidence of his guilt was so overwhelming that some sheriffs were sent to Shichiroyemon’s home to arrest him; however, the cunning scoundrel, sensing danger, had already escaped. It wasn't until after an extensive search that they discovered he had taken refuge in the nearby province of Mino, in the castle of Inaba, owned by Saitō Dōzō.

O-Tora-no-Kata also disappeared about this time, and rumour had it that she was now in the mansion of Gemba Morimasa.

O-Tora-no-Kata also vanished around this time, and rumors suggested that she was now at the mansion of Gemba Morimasa.

It was the seventh of January, and most people were[57] enjoying the New Year festivities. But to Nobuyuki, the season brought no joy; he still brooded over Hachiya’s tragic end. Buried in thought as he leant on his arm-rest, he did not notice the entrance of Katsuno, still pale and emaciated she knelt before him.

It was January 7th, and most people were[57] enjoying the New Year celebrations. But for Nobuyuki, the season brought no happiness; he was still haunted by Hachiya’s tragic fate. Lost in his thoughts as he rested his arm on the armrest, he didn't notice Katsuno entering. She looked pale and frail as she knelt before him.

“Ah, Katsuno, I am glad to see you,” he said, “I was thinking of Hachiya, and of your great grief in losing your future husband just after you had exchanged the cups of betrothal. I feel for you with all my heart!”

“Hey, Katsuno, it’s so good to see you,” he said, “I was just thinking about Hachiya and how devastated you must be after losing your fiancé right after you exchanged the cups of betrothal. I really feel for you!”

“Thank you, my lord,” she replied sadly. “You are too good to me!”

“Thank you, my lord,” she replied, feeling down. “You are too kind to me!”

“It is natural you should grieve,” went on Nobuyuki, after a pause. “But mere sorrowing does no good to any one. Far wiser would it be to devise some way to kill the base assassin and avenge Hachiya with all speed.”

“It’s natural to feel sad,” Nobuyuki continued after a pause. “But just being sorrowful doesn’t help anyone. It would be much smarter to come up with a plan to kill the lowlife assassin and get revenge for Hachiya as quickly as possible.”

“You are right, my lord,—I think my husband in Hades would be pleased to know that your lordship is willing to do so much for his honour. May I ask what is the result of your negotiations with His Excellency, the Lord of Owari?”

“You're right, my lord—I believe my husband in Hades would be happy to hear that you’re doing so much for his honor. May I ask what came of your talks with His Excellency, the Lord of Owari?”

Nobuyuki’s brother, the Lord of Owari, being the son-in-law of Saitō Dōzō, Nobuyuki had requested his brother to arrange for the delivery of Shichiroyemon,[58] but Dōzō had ill-naturedly refused.

Nobuyuki’s brother, the Lord of Owari, who was Saitō Dōzō's son-in-law, had asked his brother to set up the delivery of Shichiroyemon,[58] but Dōzō had spitefully refused.

“This puts difficulties in our way,” concluded the old lord disconsolately.

“This creates challenges for us,” concluded the old lord sadly.

“I have a favour to ask of your lordship; may I venture to speak?”

“I have a favor to ask of you, my lord; may I speak?”

“By all means.”

"Go for it."

“Permit me to go to Inaba, my lord.”

“Please let me go to Inaba, my lord.”

“To Inaba! You want to go to the castle of that Saitō Dōzō?”

“To Inaba! You want to go to the castle of that Saitō Dōzō?”

“Yes, my lord. I wish to enter the castle in disguise, and avenge the death of Hachiya on his murderer!”

“Yes, my lord. I want to sneak into the castle in disguise and get revenge on Hachiya's killer!”

“Not to be thought of, Katsuno!” Nobuyuki could not keep back a smile, though he saw the girl was in deadly earnest. “A young woman, and single handed!—absurd!”

“Don’t even think about it, Katsuno!” Nobuyuki couldn’t help but smile, even though he could tell the girl was completely serious. “A young woman, going solo!—ridiculous!”

“Not so, my lord, believe me!” Katsuno’s eyes gleamed, and her breath came quick and fast. “I have thought it all out. I beseech you to let me go!”

“Not at all, my lord, trust me!” Katsuno’s eyes sparkled, and she breathed quickly. “I’ve considered everything. I’m begging you to let me go!”

Nobuyuki argued with her in vain. Her mind was made up, and nothing could shake her resolution. Therefore, he at length reluctantly gave her the desired permission, at the same time handing her the Masamuné dagger, to which reference has been made before, and saying:—

Nobuyuki argued with her without success. She had made up her mind, and nothing could change her resolve. So, he finally gave her the permission she wanted, albeit reluctantly, and handed her the Masamuné dagger that had been mentioned before, saying:—

[59]

[59]

“This is the dagger with which our Hachiya was stabbed; thrust it up to the hilt in the throat of his murderer, and avenge his death!”

“This is the dagger that our Hachiya was stabbed with; drive it all the way into the throat of his killer, and avenge his death!”

“I will, or die in the attempt! My lord, I thank you, farewell, fare....”

“I will, or die trying! My lord, thank you, goodbye.”

A burst of tears choked her utterance; she hastened from the room.

A surge of tears interrupted her words; she rushed out of the room.

“May you have all success,” said Nobuyuki, as she disappeared, and then he returned to his thoughts.

“Wishing you all the success,” said Nobuyuki as she faded away, and then he went back to his thoughts.

V.

V.

In the guise of a merchant’s wife, and assuming a false name, Katsuno journeyed to the castle-town of Inaba, and taking up her abode at the house of an uncle who was a farmer living in a village close to the town, watched for an opportunity to achieve her purpose.

In the disguise of a merchant's wife and using a fake name, Katsuno traveled to the castle town of Inaba. She settled in her uncle's house, a farmer living in a village near the town, and waited for a chance to accomplish her goal.

One day, Yoshitatsu, the son of Saitō Dōzō, returning from hunting, stopped to rest at the farm-house. Katsuno waited upon him and served him with tea. Her beauty and grace of manner attracted the attention of the young nobleman. In reply to his inquiries Katsuno’s uncle told him that she had recently lost her husband, a merchant, and that she was anxious to enter[60] the service of a daimio’s lady. Yoshitatsu undertook to engage her as maid-of-honour to his mother, and his offer was immediately accepted with joy. She was soon an inmate of the castle, where her faithful service pleased her mistress so much that she speedily became a great favourite.

One day, Yoshitatsu, the son of Saitō Dōzō, was coming back from hunting and stopped to rest at a farmhouse. Katsuno attended to him and served him tea. Her beauty and grace caught the young nobleman's attention. When he asked about her, Katsuno’s uncle informed him that she had recently lost her husband, a merchant, and that she was eager to work for a daimyo’s lady. Yoshitatsu offered to hire her as a maid-of-honor for his mother, and she gladly accepted. She quickly became a resident of the castle, where her diligent service pleased her mistress so much that she soon became a favorite.

A warm spring day, with the delicate blossoms of the cherry-trees filling all the land with their beauty, and the faint sweetness of their perfume. Since dawn a large number of workmen had been busily at work sweeping the courtyard of the castle, and spreading clean sand over it. Some important function must be on hand. Katsuno wondered what it was.

A warm spring day, with the delicate blossoms of the cherry trees filling the land with their beauty and a faint sweetness in the air. Since dawn, a lot of workers had been busy sweeping the castle courtyard and spreading clean sand over it. Something important must be happening. Katsuno wondered what it was.

“Excuse my curiosity, my lady,” she said as she served her mistress with a cup of tea, “but for what are those men making such great preparations? Is anything going to take place?”

“Sorry for being nosy, my lady,” she said while pouring her mistress a cup of tea, “but why are those men preparing so much? Is something happening?”

“Don’t you know? To-morrow there will be matches of mounted archery.”

“Don’t you know? Tomorrow there will be mounted archery matches.”

“Mounted archery, my lady? What is that?” asked Katsuno, feigning ignorance.

“Mounted archery, my lady? What’s that?” asked Katsuno, pretending not to know.

“All the samurai who are skilled in archery will[61] practise the art on horseback.”

“All the samurai who are good at archery will[61] practice the skill while riding horses.”

“Are many coming, my lady?” asked Katsuno, her heart beating high with the hope that at last she might meet her enemy.

“Are many coming, my lady?” Katsuno asked, her heart racing with the hope that she might finally meet her enemy.

“About a hundred, I believe, to take part in the competition, and of course, all the samurai of our clan with their families will be present to look on.”

“About a hundred, I think, will join the competition, and naturally, all the samurai from our clan will be there with their families to watch.”

“Who are the archers?”

“Who are the archers?”

“Why do you ask?”

“Why are you asking?”

Katsuno was embarrassed for a moment, but quickly regaining her presence of mind, she replied:—

Katsuno felt a bit embarrassed at first, but she quickly got her composure back and responded:—

“For no special reason, my lady; but my father, though only a farmer, was very fond of archery, and so, from a child, I have been interested in the sport.”

“For no particular reason, my lady; but my father, although just a farmer, really loved archery, and so, since I was a child, I have been interested in the sport.”

“Ah, I see. Well, they brought me a programme of the day’s events this morning; here it is; you can see the names of the archers for yourself.” The lady handed Katsuno a sheet of soft, thick paper covered with bold, black characters. With an eagerness she strove to conceal, she ran her eyes down the lines, till near the middle of the page she found the name “Sakuma Shichiroyemon” At last! This was the time for which she had waited and planned.

“Ah, I see. Well, they gave me a schedule of today’s events this morning; here it is; you can see the names of the archers for yourself.” The lady handed Katsuno a sheet of soft, thick paper covered with bold, black text. With excitement she tried to hide, she scanned down the lines until near the middle of the page where she found the name “Sakuma Shichiroyemon.” Finally! This was the moment she had been waiting and planning for.

“All the archers seem to be good samurai. What[62] a splendid sight they will present! How I should like to see the sport, even from a distance.”

“All the archers look like skilled samurai. What[62] a magnificent sight they will make! I really wish I could watch the event, even from afar.”

“There should be no difficulty about that. You have my permission.”

“There shouldn’t be any problem with that. You have my permission.”

“My lady, I am deeply grateful.” She could say no more, but such was the state of her feelings that it was with difficulty she performed her usual duties that day, nor could she sleep at all at night.

“My lady, I’m really grateful.” She couldn't say anything more, but the way she felt made it hard for her to carry out her usual tasks that day, and she couldn't sleep at all that night.

VI.

VI.

The following day the weather continued to be all that could be desired. The wide courtyard was duly prepared. The centre was enclosed for the list in the shape of an oblong square, and temporary stands had been erected all round it to accommodate the spectators; these were covered with gay carpets and soft cushions which gave colour to the scene. A dais in the very centre of the gallery on the eastern side of the lists and at a convenient distance from the target, was richly decorated with hangings of purple and white silk, which fluttered gently in the breeze. This was the place of honour for Lord Saitō and his family.

The next day, the weather was perfect. The large courtyard was ready for the event. The center was set up for the tournament in the shape of an oblong square, and temporary bleachers were built all around it for the spectators; these were decorated with colorful carpets and soft cushions that brightened the scene. In the middle of the gallery on the eastern side of the tournament area, at a good distance from the target, a dais was beautifully adorned with drapes of purple and white silk that swayed gently in the breeze. This was the honor seat for Lord Saitō and his family.

From early in the morning, samurai after samurai began to arrive at the castle, and soon every stand was[63] crowded. The lord of the castle accompanied by his family and attended by a numerous retinue of councillors, pages, and maids-of-honour, presently appeared, and in great state seated himself in the place prepared for him. Katsuno, gaily dressed, her face powdered and painted in the usual fashion, and the Masamuné dagger concealed in the bosom of her garments, was among this company, and avoiding the attention of the others, eagerly awaited her opportunity.

From early in the morning, samurai started arriving at the castle, and soon every stand was[63] packed. The lord of the castle, along with his family and a large group of advisors, pages, and ladies-in-waiting, soon made an appearance and took his place with great ceremony. Katsuno, dressed brightly, her face powdered and painted in the usual way, and the Masamuné dagger hidden in her clothing, was among this group, carefully avoiding the others' attention as she eagerly waited for her chance.

“To-day, or never,” she thought to herself. “If I let such a golden opportunity pass, I shall never get another! Dearest Hachiya, look at me from Hades! I will avenge your death before the sun sets!” Then clasping her hands she murmured a prayer, “Oh, Hachiman, God of War, favour me with success!”

“Today, or never,” she thought to herself. “If I let this amazing opportunity slip by, I’ll never get another chance! Dearest Hachiya, watch over me from the afterlife! I will avenge your death before the sun goes down!” Then, clasping her hands, she whispered a prayer, “Oh, Hachiman, God of War, grant me success!”

When those about to take part in the competitions were ready, the umpire, the herald, the signalman and the registrar, all betook themselves to their respective stations; a large drum being then loudly beaten to announce that the tournament was about to begin.

When the competitors were ready for the contests, the umpire, the herald, the signalman, and the registrar all went to their designated positions; a large drum was then loudly struck to signal that the tournament was about to start.

One after another, the archers clad in kosodé (silk underclothes), hitataré (court robes), and mukabaki (breeches), came forth on horseback into the lists and rode to and fro, till coming to the appointed spot from[64] which to aim, they shot their arrows at the mark. The judge, or umpire, would then after a careful examination give his decision, the herald would loudly proclaim the name of the archer and his achievement, while the registrar would make a written record. Then it was the part of the signalman to announce the event to the spectators, who raised such shouts of applause that one might almost fancy the petals of the cherry-blossoms fell in showers from the vibration in the air.

One by one, the archers dressed in kosodé (silk undergarments), hitataré (court outfits), and mukabaki (breeches), rode out on horseback into the arena and moved back and forth until they reached the designated spot from[64] where they aimed and shot their arrows at the target. The judge, or umpire, would then carefully examine the shots and give his decision, the herald would loudly announce the name of the archer and his achievement, while the registrar would make a written record. Then, it was the signalman’s turn to announce the event to the audience, who cheered so loudly that it felt like the petals of the cherry blossoms were showering down from the vibrations in the air.

So archer after archer exhibited his skill, until now it was the turn of “No. 53” Sakuma Shichiroyemon. Katsuno, who had been impatiently awaiting her chance, and whose nerves were strained to the utmost, involuntarily grasped the dagger in her bosom.

So one archer after another showed off their skills, until it was finally the turn of “No. 53” Sakuma Shichiroyemon. Katsuno, who had been anxiously waiting for her moment and whose nerves were at their breaking point, instinctively clutched the dagger in her bosom.

Shichiroyemon rode out slowly, but as soon as he had bowed low to his lord, put spurs to his horse and dashed swiftly forward.

Shichiroyemon rode out at a slow pace, but as soon as he bowed deeply to his lord, he kicked his horse into gear and raced ahead.

In her nervous excitement Katsuno pushed forward and straightening herself assumed the attitude necessary to cut at her enemy as he came up to the dais. In so doing she touched her mistress’s shoulder and shrank back inadvertently, but the next moment she again pressed forward and stood ready.

In her nervous excitement, Katsuno moved forward and straightened up, taking the stance needed to attack her enemy as he approached the platform. In doing so, she accidentally touched her mistress’s shoulder and quickly stepped back, but the next moment she moved forward again and stood ready.

[65]

[65]

Shichiroyemon galloped up with the speed of lightning, the horse’s mane touched the railing of the gallery, but before the girl could act was far out of her reach.

Shichiroyemon rode up as fast as lightning, the horse’s mane brushing against the railing of the gallery, but before the girl could do anything, he was too far out of her reach.

With an exclamation of dismay she stood looking after him.

With a gasp of shock, she stood there watching him go.

“What is the matter with you, Katsuno?” said Lady Saitō, displeased at the want of manners in her favourite maid.

“What’s wrong with you, Katsuno?” said Lady Saitō, irritated by the poor manners of her favorite maid.

Recalled to herself the girl forced a laugh but replied readily enough:—

Recalled to herself, the girl forced a laugh but quickly replied:—

“Forgive my rudeness, my lady! In my admiration of the heroic sport I forgot myself.”

“Sorry for being rude, my lady! I got so caught up in admiring the heroic sport that I lost my composure.”

“You are indeed fond of archery!”

"You really love archery!"

“Yes, my lady, there is nothing I like so well.”

“Yes, my lady, there's nothing I enjoy so much.”

“A strange taste for a girl!” said her mistress looking curiously at her. “But the excitement is too much for you; you are pale and your eyes are bloodshot. Have you a headache?”

“A strange taste for a girl!” said her mistress, looking at her with curiosity. “But the excitement is too much for you; you look pale and your eyes are bloodshot. Do you have a headache?”

“No, your ladyship, but I did not sleep last night.”

“No, my lady, but I didn’t sleep last night.”

“Are you not well?”

"Are you feeling okay?"

“I am quite well; it was the thought of to-day’s pleasure that kept me awake.”

“I’m doing well; it was the thought of today’s enjoyment that kept me awake.”

“What a passionate lover of archery!” said the lady[66] laughing, and Katsuno flushed at her mocking tone.

“What a passionate lover of archery!” said the lady[66] laughing, and Katsuno flushed at her mocking tone.

The performance of the various numbers on the programme required many of the archers to appear several times in the lists, Shichiroyemon among them. Every time he rode forth Katsuno eagerly watched for her chance, but to her intense mortification it nearly always happened that his horse was on the opposite side of the lists; and the few occasions on which he approached close enough to where she waited, he dashed past so swiftly she was unable to do anything. She wondered if her enemy had recognised her and was on his guard. She suffered an agony of impatience and fear, and almost gave up in despair.

The performance of the various acts in the program required many archers to show up multiple times, including Shichiroyemon. Every time he rode out, Katsuno eagerly looked for her moment, but to her great disappointment, he was almost always on the other side of the arena. And on the rare occasions when he got close enough to her, he sped by so quickly that she couldn't do anything. She wondered if her rival had noticed her and was being cautious. She felt a real mix of impatience and fear, and almost lost hope.

The programme had been duly gone through, and there now remained only the final ceremony of nanori or “declaring of names.” How would this be performed? she wondered. She feared it would not bring Shichiroyemon within her reach. Should she rush desperately into the lists and kill him there in the midst of his compeers? No, that would be too hazardous; should she fail her chance would be gone for ever. On the other hand if she let slip this opportunity was it likely she would ever get another? And she must decide quickly.

The program had been thoroughly reviewed, and now only the final ceremony of nanori or “declaring of names” remained. How would this be done? she wondered. She was worried it wouldn't bring Shichiroyemon closer to her. Should she rush into the competition and confront him there in front of his peers? No, that would be too risky; if she failed, her chance would be gone forever. On the other hand, if she let this opportunity slip by, would she ever get another? And she needed to decide quickly.

[67]

[67]

While Katsuno agonized thus, the ceremony had commenced. Each archer in his turn rode up to the dais, bowed reverentially to his liege lord, declared his name, and slowly withdrew. Quickly making up her mind she braced herself for action.

While Katsuno was in distress, the ceremony had begun. Each archer took their turn riding up to the platform, bowing respectfully to their lord, stating their name, and then slowly moving back. Making a quick decision, she prepared herself for action.

The day had advanced and it was now the middle of the afternoon. The cherry-blossoms hung still in the bright sunshine, for the air had not movement enough to stir even their delicate petals. A langour seemed to have fallen on all and even the spectators showed signs of fatigue. Only Katsuno was keenly on the alert!

The day had progressed, and it was now the middle of the afternoon. The cherry blossoms hung still in the bright sunshine, as the air lacked enough movement to even stir their delicate petals. A lethargy seemed to have fallen over everyone, and even the spectators showed signs of tiredness. Only Katsuno was sharply attentive!

“No. 53!” At the call Shichiroyemon leapt on his horse, pausing a moment to arrange the harness. A swift glance at him as he sat in the full blaze of the sun showed Katsuno that he was splendidly arrayed in a white kosodé, covered with a design of nightingales perched on plum-trees. With bow and arrows in his hand, and mounted on a snow-white steed he made a gallant show, his bronze complexion and bushy whiskers adding to his grim and warlike appearance. Katsuno gnashed her teeth.

“No. 53!” As soon as he heard the call, Shichiroyemon jumped on his horse, taking a moment to adjust the harness. A quick look at him while he sat in the bright sunlight revealed to Katsuno that he was dressed impressively in a white kosodé, decorated with a pattern of nightingales perched on plum trees. With a bow and arrows in hand, and riding a pure white horse, he presented a striking appearance, his bronzed skin and thick whiskers enhancing his fierce and warrior-like look. Katsuno clenched her teeth.

After riding three times round the lists Shichiroyemon suddenly tightened the reins and caused his horse to stop before the dais. Then slowly riding up to the[68] foot of the gallery he bowed low, as in a clear voice he proclaimed his name. This moment, as he was about to withdraw, was Katsuno’s opportunity. Slipping off her upper garment she was on the step before any one could stop her.

After riding three times around the lists, Shichiroyemon suddenly tightened the reins and brought his horse to a stop in front of the dais. Then, slowly riding up to the[68] foot of the gallery, he bowed deeply as he clearly announced his name. At that moment, just as he was about to pull away, Katsuno saw her chance. She slipped off her upper garment and was on the step before anyone could stop her.

“Well met, Sakuma Shichiroyemon. I am the wife of Tsuda Hachiya whom you foully murdered! Taste the sharpness of my revenge!”

“Well met, Sakuma Shichiroyemon. I am the wife of Tsuda Hachiya, whom you brutally murdered! Feel the sting of my revenge!”

With these words she thrust the dagger into his side with all her strength. So sudden was the attack, and such the force lent her by desperation, that, strong man though he was, Shichiroyemon fell forward from his saddle to the ground. With the cry “Hachiya is avenged!” she gave him another thrust which proved mortal.

With those words, she drove the dagger into his side with all her strength. The attack was so sudden, and her desperation gave her such force, that even though he was a strong man, Shichiroyemon fell forward off his saddle to the ground. With the shout “Hachiya is avenged!” she stabbed him again, and this blow was fatal.

A white petal wafted by the breeze fluttered softly on to the blood-stained dagger, and for a while all who witnessed the scene were speechless with horror.

A white petal carried by the breeze gently landed on the blood-stained dagger, and for a moment, everyone who saw the scene was left speechless with horror.

VII.

VII.

Saitō Dōzō, in his admiration of Katsuno’s heroic deed, had it in his mind to save the girl from the consequences of her rash action; but as a samurai it did not accord with his honour to do so. This for two[69] reasons; one being that he had refused to deliver up Shichiroyemon when asked to do so by Nobuyuki; and the other because it was a disgrace to him personally that a warrior under his protection should have been killed by a woman. Therefore, he gave orders for the close confinement of the culprit, directing that she should be strictly watched and guarded night and day.

Saitō Dōzō, impressed by Katsuno’s brave act, wanted to spare the girl from the consequences of her reckless decision; however, as a samurai, it was against his honor to do that. This was for two reasons: first, he had refused to hand over Shichiroyemon when Nobuyuki requested it; second, it was personally shameful for him that a warrior he was supposed to protect had been killed by a woman. So, he ordered the girl to be closely confined, instructing that she be strictly monitored and guarded at all times.

Now that she had accomplished her long-cherished desire, and had sent word to that effect to Lord Nobuyuki, Katsuno no longer had anything to trouble her, and awaited her sentence with a tranquil mind.

Now that she had finally achieved her long-held wish and had informed Lord Nobuyuki about it, Katsuno felt no more worries and awaited her fate with a calm mind.

One evening she was arranging some wisteria flowers which had been brought to her by one of the samurai, appointed to keep guard over her, when without any announcement Lady Saitō came into her room.

One evening, she was arranging some wisteria flowers that had been brought to her by one of the samurai assigned to guard her when, without any warning, Lady Saitō entered her room.

“How tastefully you have arranged those flowers, Katsuno!” she said. “Have you recovered yourself?”

“How beautifully you’ve arranged those flowers, Katsuno!” she said. “Are you feeling better?”

The girl smiled.

The girl smiled.

“Yes, thank you, my lady; having attained my object, I have nothing left to wish for, and am ready to meet my fate.”

“Yes, thank you, my lady; now that I’ve achieved my goal, I have nothing more to desire and am ready to face whatever comes next.”

“You are a pattern of womanhood! How I admire you! It is unbearable that one so virtuous should be subjected to the ignominy of imprisonment for so long.[70] I have repeatedly implored my lord for your release, but as yet without avail.”

“You are a true example of womanhood! I admire you so much! It's just unbelievable that someone so virtuous has to endure the shame of being imprisoned for so long.[70] I have repeatedly pleaded with my lord for your release, but so far, nothing has worked.”

“You are too good; but I have no hope of release, and I am ready to die.”

"You’re too good; but I have no hope of freedom, and I’m ready to die."

“Your death would serve no end, and I do not intend to let your life be sacrificed. Listen,” she came nearer and whispered in Katsuno’s ear, “I have managed to get your guard sent away on some pretext, and to-night, Katsuno, you shall escape.”

“Your death wouldn't achieve anything, and I won’t allow your life to be wasted. Listen,” she stepped closer and whispered in Katsuno’s ear, “I’ve found a way to send your guard away on some excuse, and tonight, Katsuno, you’re going to escape.”

“Indeed, no, my lady; that cannot be! I am quite prepared for death. Without Hachiya my life is nothing to me, and should his lordship discover what you had done his wrath would be terrible,—What might he not do to you!”

“Really, no, my lady; that can't be! I'm ready to die. Without Hachiya, my life means nothing to me, and if his lordship finds out what you did, his anger will be awful—what could he not do to you!”

“Have no fears on that point. It is not likely my lord will suspect that I had any hand in your escape, but at the worst he will not kill me. Do not think of me, but fly!”

“Don’t worry about that. It’s unlikely my lord will think I had anything to do with your escape, and at worst, he won’t kill me. Don’t think about me, just run!”

“But, my lady,...”

“But, my lady,…”

“Oh, how obstinate you are! Why will you throw your life away? Katsuno, as your mistress, I command you to escape this night!”

“Oh, how stubborn you are! Why are you throwing your life away? Katsuno, as your mistress, I order you to escape tonight!”

Seeing her mistress would take no refusal the girl gave in, and they proceeded to discuss plans.

Seeing that her mistress wouldn’t take no for an answer, the girl agreed, and they started discussing their plans.

[71]

[71]

“And when you are safe, Katsuno, how will you spend your life?”

“And when you’re safe, Katsuno, how will you live your life?”

“I shall become a nun and spend my life praying to Buddha for the peace of my dead husband’s soul.”

“I will become a nun and dedicate my life to praying to Buddha for the peace of my late husband’s soul.”

“An admirable resolve, but foolish! Have you no love for your parents?—for your family and home? Ah, forgive me, your parents and brothers are dead? I did not mean to cause you pain. But do you not see that in that case it is impossible for you to give yourself up to a life of devotion? Who then could carry on the family name?”

“That's a commendable decision, but it's careless! Don’t you care about your parents?—about your family and home? Oh, forgive me, your parents and brothers have passed away? I didn’t mean to hurt you. But can’t you see that, in that case, it’s impossible for you to dedicate yourself to a life of service? Who will carry on the family name then?”

“But, your ladyship, I became the wife of Hachiya....”

“But, your ladyship, I became Hachiya’s wife....”

“Yes, yes, but you were only betrothed! If you had married him really, the case would be different,—an engagement is nothing. No other woman would have considered it necessary to avenge his death. Your faithfulness has been demonstrated by your heroic deed. Your devotion will be handed down to posterity as a model for all wives to admire and emulate, but now that is over; other duties remain.”

“Yes, yes, but you were only engaged! If you had actually married him, that would be a different story—an engagement means nothing. No other woman would have felt the need to avenge his death. Your loyalty has been proven by your heroic act. Your dedication will be remembered as a standard for all wives to admire and follow, but now that’s in the past; other responsibilities lie ahead.”

“What would you have me do, my lady?”

“What do you want me to do, my lady?”

“You must marry.”

“You have to get married.”

“A second marriage!”

"A second marriage!"

[72]

[72]

“No, a first; as you told me yourself you were never married to Hachiya, so who can blame you or call you a faithless wife if you contract a marriage with another man? Even Hachiya in the spirit world would approve of it.”

“No, not really; as you told me yourself, you were never married to Hachiya, so who can blame you or call you unfaithful if you marry another man? Even Hachiya in the afterlife would be okay with it.”

Katsuno thought over these words. It was true according to the ideas in which she had been brought up that it was her duty not to let her family name die out.

Katsuno considered these words. It was true, based on the beliefs she had been raised with, that it was her responsibility to ensure her family name continued.

“You are right,” she said at length. “If I escape I will not refuse to marry.” But she sighed, for her heart was with Hachiya.

“You're right,” she said after a moment. “If I get away, I won’t say no to marriage.” But she sighed, as her heart was with Hachiya.

“I was sure you would be sensible. And now hear what I have to say; a near relative of mine, Ōsuga Katsutaka, a retainer of Lord Tokugawa of Mikawa province is looking for a wife. He is only twenty-seven, yet he is distinguished for his scholarship, bravery and above all his military achievements. He has a great future before him, and, what counts with a woman before all things, he has very good looks! Will you marry him? I have already sounded him on the subject and he is anxious you should be his wife. Do not reject such a good offer.”

“I was confident you would be reasonable. Now, listen to what I have to say; a close relative of mine, Ōsuga Katsutaka, who serves Lord Tokugawa of Mikawa province, is looking for a wife. He’s only twenty-seven, but he’s already known for his intelligence, bravery, and especially his military accomplishments. He has a bright future ahead of him and, most importantly for a woman, he’s really attractive! Will you marry him? I’ve already talked to him about it, and he’s eager for you to be his wife. Don’t turn down such a great opportunity.”

Katsuno was silent, partly because of maiden modesty,[73] and partly because it was too momentous a question to be decided without due consideration.

Katsuno was quiet, partly due to her shyness,[73] and partly because it was too important a question to answer without enough thought.

“Why do not you answer? What is your objection? I assure you that Ōsuga is every thing that can be desired; you would never regret marrying him—he is so brave and learned! But what is most important in your case, if you have two or three children by him you can adopt one of them to succeed to your father’s house and carry on the family name.”

“Why aren’t you answering? What’s your issue? I promise you that Ōsuga has everything you could want; you would never regret marrying him—he's so brave and educated! But what’s most important for you is that if you have two or three kids with him, you can adopt one of them to inherit your father's house and continue the family name.”

“I am deeply grateful to you for all your kindness, my lady. I will do as you advise; you are wiser than I, and you know what is best.”

“I really appreciate all your kindness, my lady. I’ll follow your advice; you’re much wiser than I am, and you know what’s best.”

“Then you agree? That is right, you are a good girl, Katsuno, and deserve to be happy, as I know you will be with Ōsuga. But it is getting very late and it is time you went. A palanquin is ready with ten strong footmen to convey you to the home of Ōsuga. I am sorry to part from you but it has to be, Farewell.”

“Then you agree? That's right, you’re a good girl, Katsuno, and you deserve to be happy, which I know you will be with Ōsuga. But it’s getting late, and it’s time for you to go. A palanquin is ready with ten strong footmen to take you to Ōsuga's home. I’m sorry to say goodbye, but it has to be this way. Farewell.”

As she spoke, Lady Saitō handed Katsuno a letter addressed to Ōsuga Katsutaka, and a packet of money for her travelling expenses. The girl accepted them with many thanks, and bidding farewell to her mistress made her way to the postern gate from whence she[74] safely effected her escape from the castle arriving at her destination without adventure.

As she spoke, Lady Saitō handed Katsuno a letter addressed to Ōsuga Katsutaka, along with a packet of money for her travel expenses. The girl gratefully accepted them, and after saying goodbye to her mistress, she made her way to the back gate, from where she[74] safely escaped from the castle and arrived at her destination without any trouble.

VIII.

VIII.

Ōsuga Katsutaka married Katsuno with the hearty approval of his lord, Tokugawa Iyeyasu, who greatly struck with admiration of the girl’s heroic deed, readily promised to accord her his special protection.

Ōsuga Katsutaka married Katsuno with the enthusiastic approval of his lord, Tokugawa Iyeyasu, who was deeply impressed by the girl’s heroic act and readily promised to provide her with his special protection.

On hearing of this, Shichiroyemon’s brother Gemba Morimasa, a well-known warrior, who had won for himself the nickname of Gemba the Tiger, clenched his teeth in wrath and mortification, and going to his lord, Nobunaga, gave him a minute account of all that had happened, requesting him to take immediately some steps to wrest Katsuno from Iyeyasu’s hand.

On hearing this, Shichiroyemon’s brother Gemba Morimasa, a famous warrior known as Gemba the Tiger, gritted his teeth in anger and embarrassment. He went to his lord, Nobunaga, and gave a detailed account of everything that had happened, asking him to take swift action to take Katsuno away from Iyeyasu.

“If this be left undone,” he continued fiercely, “my brother’s spirit will never be at peace, nor will my outraged feelings allow me to rest. You must see this, my lord.”

“If this is left undone,” he continued fiercely, “my brother’s spirit will never be at peace, nor will my hurt feelings let me rest. You have to understand this, my lord.”

“Calm yourself, Morimasa. You speak wildly.”

“Calm down, Morimasa. You're speaking recklessly.”

“Who could help it, my lord! Just think of the case! Not only was my brother murdered by a mere woman, but she, my mortal enemy, has been taken under the protection of a powerful noble, so that I am[75] powerless to touch her! If I allow the matter to stand my reputation as a warrior will be compromised. If you decline to interfere, I will go myself and negotiate with Lord Tokugawa. At least you will allow me to do that!”

“Who can blame me, my lord! Just consider the situation! Not only was my brother killed by a woman, but she, my enemy, is now protected by a powerful noble, leaving me[75] powerless to confront her! If I let this go, my reputation as a warrior will be at stake. If you refuse to get involved, I'll go myself and talk to Lord Tokugawa. At the very least, you’ll let me do that!”

“If you are so set upon it, I will see what I can do,” said Nobunaga, reluctantly; and he accordingly sent a warrior to Iyeyasu to request the delivery of Katsuno.

“If you’re so determined, I’ll see what I can do,” said Nobunaga, reluctantly; and he then sent a warrior to Iyeyasu to ask for the release of Katsuno.

Iyeyasu readily granted the messenger an interview, but after listening to what he had to say, replied bluntly:—

Iyeyasu quickly agreed to meet with the messenger, but after hearing what he had to say, he responded straightforwardly:—

“I am sorry, but I cannot consent. Katsuno is a heroine, and such a woman as is rarely found in Japan. To speak frankly, Shichiroyemon did not behave well. I understand that because Katsuno would have nothing to say to him, and because Hachiya, to whom she was affianced, was a favourite with his lord, Shichiroyemon, out of a mean jealousy, unworthy of a samurai, caused his house to be set on fire and himself to be assassinated. In my opinion,—in the opinion of all right-minded men, he richly deserved his fate, and it was fitting he should die as he did. What can his brother urge in extenuation of his crime? His demand is preposterous![76] Think of Katsuno! For the sake of a man to whom she was merely betrothed, she boldly avenged his death, stabbing a strong warrior in the midst of a large concourse. What courage! It might well put a man to shame! And this heroic woman comes to me for protection, honouring me by her confidence! Do you imagine I will give her up? Never! Tell your lord that Iyeyasu is not one to betray his trust, and that he emphatically refuses to deliver up this brave woman to her enemies.”

“I’m sorry, but I can’t agree to that. Katsuno is a true heroine, a woman who is hard to find in Japan. To be honest, Shichiroyemon acted poorly. I understand that because Katsuno wouldn’t speak to him, and because Hachiya, to whom she was engaged, was favored by his lord, Shichiroyemon, out of petty jealousy unworthy of a samurai, caused his house to be set on fire and was himself killed. In my opinion—and the opinion of all honorable men—he deserved his fate, and it was fitting that he died as he did. What can his brother possibly say to justify his crime? His demand is outrageous![76] Think of Katsuno! For the sake of a man to whom she was only betrothed, she boldly avenged his death, stabbing a strong warrior in front of a large crowd. What courage! It could easily shame a man! And this brave woman comes to me for protection, trusting me with her confidence! Do you really think I would turn her away? Absolutely not! Tell your lord that Iyeyasu is not someone to betray his trust, and he firmly refuses to hand over this courageous woman to her enemies.”

There was nothing more to be said. The messenger returned to his lord and gave the answer he had received. Nobunaga admitted its reasonableness, and not even the hot-tempered Morimasa could deny its truth. But being of a stubborn and revengeful nature, he brooded over his grievance, and secretly schemed or the attainment of his purpose.

There was nothing more to say. The messenger went back to his lord and relayed the response he had gotten. Nobunaga recognized its validity, and even the hot-headed Morimasa couldn't dispute its truth. However, being stubborn and vengeful, he simmered over his grievance and secretly plotted to achieve his goal.

One fine autumn day Katsuno, attended by a maid, was strolling in the grounds at the back of her residence. Sweet and beautiful she looked, with the calm happiness of a contented young wife. To the west of the garden were to be seen the quarters of her husband’s retainers, and the twang of bowstrings accompanied by the[77] whistling arrows showed that the samurai were strenuously practising their archery. A grove of maple-trees bounded the east, and their red leaves effectively contrasted with the dark green of their background. In front, to the south, the view led across paddy-fields to the tall black pines enclosing the precincts of the village shrine. A few little birds flitting here and there, and softly twittering, gave life to the scene.

One beautiful autumn day, Katsuno, accompanied by a maid, was walking in the back garden of her home. She looked sweet and lovely, radiating the calm happiness of a satisfied young wife. To the west of the garden, you could see the quarters of her husband's retainers, and the sound of bowstrings and whistling arrows indicated that the samurai were diligently practicing their archery. A grove of maple trees bordered the east, their red leaves creating a striking contrast against the dark green backdrop. In front, to the south, the view stretched across rice fields to the tall black pines surrounding the village shrine. A few small birds flitted about, chirping softly, adding life to the scene.

Standing by a pond in the garden Katsuno was idly throwing some food to the carp which came at her call, when the little gate that gave entrance to the grounds suddenly opened, and an elderly woman came in.

Standing by a pond in the garden, Katsuno was casually tossing some food to the carp that swam over at her call when the small gate leading to the grounds suddenly swung open, and an elderly woman walked in.

“I am glad to see you, Miss Katsuno, nay, I should say Mrs. Ōsuga,” said the newcomer bowing politely.

“I’m happy to see you, Miss Katsuno, or should I say Mrs. Ōsuga,” said the newcomer, bowing politely.

“Madame O-Tora!” exclaimed Katsuno, in surprise, quite taken aback by this unexpected visitation. “Is it indeed you? I am very glad to see you, it is long since I had that pleasure. How did you find your way here?”

“Madame O-Tora!” Katsuno exclaimed in surprise, clearly startled by this unexpected visit. “Is that really you? I’m so happy to see you; it’s been a long time since I had that pleasure. How did you get here?”

“By a mere chance,” replied the elder woman, smiling as though overjoyed at the meeting, and speaking in propitiatory tones. “As I was passing along this lane I happened to glance through the hedge and to my great astonishment and joy recognised you in the[78] garden. What a happy home you have! I could envy you your good fortune!”

“Just by chance,” replied the older woman, smiling as if she were thrilled to see her, speaking in a friendly tone. “As I was walking down this path, I happened to look through the hedge and was surprised and delighted to recognize you in the[78] garden. You have such a lovely home! I could totally envy your good luck!”

Katsuno made no reply to her honeyed speech, but asked curtly:—

Katsuno didn’t respond to her sweet talk but asked bluntly:—

“How do you happen to be in these parts? Have you come to live here?”

“How did you end up around here? Are you planning to stay?”

“That is a long story,” said O-Tora in an agitated manner. “I can’t tell it in a few words. I cannot stop to tell you to-day, but I will come again soon when I have more time to spare and tell you all about it. Now I must say Good-bye.”

“That’s a long story,” O-Tora said, sounding upset. “I can’t explain it in just a few words. I can’t stop to tell you today, but I’ll come back soon when I have more time to share and tell you everything about it. Now, I have to say goodbye.”

“Where are you staying?”

"Where are you staying?"

“Not far from here ... but I’ll come again soon.... Good-bye!”

“Not far from here ... but I’ll be back soon ... Goodbye!”

And she hurried away. Katsuno stood gazing after her retreating figure with an expression of mingled wonder and doubt, when suddenly from the grove of maples an arrow whizzed past and grazing her sash pierced the shōji of the samurai’s rooms. Instantly an uproar arose, but before anything could be done another arrow whistled through the still air. Quick to think and act, Katsuno flung herself on to the ground but her maid, too much alarmed to move, stood upright where she was.

And she rushed away. Katsuno watched her walk away, feeling a mix of wonder and uncertainty, when suddenly an arrow shot out from the grove of maples, grazing her sash and piercing the shōji of the samurai’s rooms. Instantly, chaos erupted, but before anyone could react, another arrow flew through the still air. Quick to think and act, Katsuno threw herself to the ground, but her maid, too frightened to move, stood still where she was.

[79]

[79]

By this time the young samurai had rushed forth with loud shouts.

By this time, the young samurai had charged forward with loud shouts.

“The villain is hiding behind the maples,” cried Katsuno. “Do not let him escape, quick, quick!”

“The villain is hiding behind the maple trees,” shouted Katsuno. “Don’t let him escape, hurry, hurry!”

With drawn swords the party dashed into the grove, scattering the red leaves as they pushed through.

With drawn swords, the group rushed into the grove, scattering the red leaves as they moved through.

IX.

IX.

While this was occurring, Katsuno’s husband was away from home having gone up to the castle on duty. Two ruffians were caught, but unfortunately the samurai, being unacquainted with O-Tora’s personality and evil intentions, did not think of trying to seize her also, though it would have been quite easy as she ran wildly hither and thither in her bewilderment and alarm.

While this was happening, Katsuno’s husband was away from home, having gone up to the castle for duty. Two ruffians were caught, but unfortunately, the samurai, not knowing O-Tora’s character and malicious intentions, didn’t think to try to capture her too, even though it would have been easy since she was running around frantically in her confusion and fear.

Closely questioned, the men confessed that they were spies, and had been hired by Gemba Morimasa to assassinate Katsuno, O-Tora being decoy.

Under close questioning, the men admitted that they were spies and had been hired by Gemba Morimasa to kill Katsuno, with O-Tora serving as the decoy.

Iyeyasu, in righteous anger, caused them to be decapitated, and their heads were exposed in front of one of the castle gates with a notice which ran as follows:—

Iyeyasu, filled with righteous anger, had them beheaded, and their heads were displayed in front of one of the castle gates along with a notice that read as follows:—

“These villains, on a strict examination, confessed that at the instigation of Sakuma Gemba Morimasa, a[80] high retainer of Oda Nobunaga, they had come disguised to our castle-town with intent to murder. However, it may be that they were common thieves and only made up the above story to conceal their mean purposes. Therefore, we have judged them as thieves, and expose their heads accordingly.”

“These villains, upon close examination, admitted that at the urging of Sakuma Gemba Morimasa, a[80] high retainer of Oda Nobunaga, they had come disguised to our castle-town with the intent to kill. However, it's possible that they were just common thieves and made up this story to hide their true intentions. Therefore, we have deemed them thieves and will display their heads accordingly.”

At the failure of his plans, Morimasa flew into a terrible passion; nor could Nobunaga allow the matter to pass without notice. He despatched a messenger to Iyeyasu with a protest, to which he received the following reply:—

At the failure of his plans, Morimasa got really angry; nor could Nobunaga let the situation go unnoticed. He sent a messenger to Iyeyasu with a protest, to which he received the following reply:—

“If an honourable samurai of Gemba Morimasa’s rank and position really intended to take his revenge on an enemy he would have come openly and in person. He would not intrust so important a task to low nameless assassins! He could not so debase his honour! This was an act worthy of a peasant, a mere tradesman, or a rōnin. So I concluded that those men were common thieves and in that supposition caused that notice to be written. Can Lord Oda say anything against it?”

“If a noble samurai of Gemba Morimasa’s rank and status truly wanted to take revenge on an enemy, he would have approached him directly and personally. He wouldn't delegate such an important task to unknown assassins! He couldn't lower his honor like that! This was something a peasant, a mere tradesman, or a rōnin would do. So, I surmised that those men were just common thieves, and that’s why I had that notice written. Can Lord Oda dispute this?”

What could Nobunaga or Morimasa urge against this temperate reply? They could not confess that the would-be murderers were indeed what they had said,[81] and not the thieves that Iyeyasu affected to believe them. Thus were they again baffled. But Nobunaga was exceedingly enraged and determined to go to war with Iyeyasu in order to wipe out his disgrace. He diligently set about his preparations.

What could Nobunaga or Morimasa say in response to this calm reply? They couldn’t admit that the would-be murderers were exactly what they had claimed,[81] and not the thieves that Iyeyasu pretended to think they were. Once again, they found themselves at a loss. But Nobunaga was incredibly angry and decided to go to war with Iyeyasu to erase his shame. He began preparing diligently.

It was not difficult to foretell the issue of a struggle between the rival lords; Iyeyasu, with his small following, had no chance against his more powerful enemy. Katsuno was in despair. It was all through her that this danger threatened Lord Tokugawa, it was because he had refused to give her up that all this trouble had come. She had forfeited her life by her act of vengeance at the castle of Inaba, and but for the mercy of Lady Saitō she would have died long before. Though her husband loved her devotedly and she was not unhappy, still she had no desire to live, and if she were to die, there would no longer be any object in commencing a disastrous war. Therefore she would die.

It was easy to predict the outcome of the conflict between the rival lords; Iyeyasu, with his small number of supporters, stood no chance against his stronger opponent. Katsuno felt hopeless. It was all because of her that this danger threatened Lord Tokugawa; it was because he had refused to let her go that all this trouble had arisen. She had sacrificed her life with her act of revenge at the castle of Inaba, and without Lady Saitō’s mercy, she would have died long ago. Although her husband loved her deeply and she wasn’t unhappy, she still had no will to live, and if she were to die, there would be no reason to start a losing war. So, she decided she would die.

In the silent watches of a winter’s night when the silver moon flooded all the land with quiet beauty, Katsuno rose from her bed and with a dagger put an end to her life,—in the flower of her womanhood, at the age of twenty-two!

In the quiet hours of a winter night, when the silver moon lit up the land with serene beauty, Katsuno got out of bed and ended her life with a dagger—at just twenty-two, in the prime of her youth!

Katsuno left behind her four long letters addressed[82] respectively to Iyeyasu, her husband, Katsutaka, Lady Saitō, and her former lord, Oda Nobuyuki, giving the reason for her rash act, and repeatedly thanking them for all their kindness.

Katsuno left behind four lengthy letters addressed[82] to Iyeyasu, her husband, Katsutaka, Lady Saitō, and her former lord, Oda Nobuyuki, explaining why she acted so impulsively and expressing her gratitude for all their kindness.

2 Lines by Hakkyoi, a great poet of ancient China.
3 On the occasion of Buddhist funeral ceremonies, and at religious ceremonies held on the anniversary of a death, it is a common custom to set at freedom caged birds for the peace of the spirit of the deceased.

[85]

[85]

A WEDDING PRESENT


“LET go! Let go, can’t you!” shouted a young horseman furiously, as he raised himself up in his stirrups and angrily brandished a whip.

“Let go! Let go, can't you!” shouted a young horseman furiously as he stood up in his stirrups and angrily waved a whip.

It was the ninth day of April in the twelfth year of Tensho (1584). The battle of Komaki Hill, one of the five greatest battles in Japanese history had just been fought, and intelligence had reached the camp that Lord Ikeda Nobuteru of the Castle of Ōgaki in the province of Mino and his eldest son had both fallen. Wild with grief and rage, Terumasa, the only remaining son, had leapt upon his horse and was about to plunge headlong into the opposing lines to avenge their death when his faithful servant, Dansuké, caught hold of his bridle and with all his might strove to keep back the impetuous youth—he was barely twenty—from rushing on his fate.

It was the ninth day of April in the twelfth year of Tensho (1584). The battle of Komaki Hill, one of the five greatest battles in Japanese history, had just taken place, and news reached the camp that Lord Ikeda Nobuteru of the Castle of Ōgaki in the province of Mino and his oldest son had both died. Overcome with grief and anger, Terumasa, the only remaining son, jumped on his horse and was about to charge headfirst into the enemy lines to avenge their deaths when his loyal servant, Dansuké, grabbed his reins and desperately tried to hold back the impetuous young man—he was only twenty—from rushing into danger.

But all unavailing were his remonstrances and entreaties. Quite mad for the nonce, Terumasa was determined to carry out his intention, and he struck Dansuké more[86] than one stinging blow with his whip in order to force him to let go.

But all his protests and pleas were useless. For the moment, Terumasa was completely out of control and was set on carrying out his plan, and he delivered more than one painful strike with his whip to force Dansuké to let go.

“Since you will not listen to reason, my lord, it is vain for me to seek to detain you. Go, then, and gain renown from all who shall hear of your gallant deed—friends and foes alike. I wish you good speed. Let me touch up your horse a little that he may go the faster.”

“Since you won’t listen to reason, my lord, there’s no point in trying to stop you. Go ahead and earn glory from everyone who hears about your brave act—friends and enemies alike. I wish you well. Let me tidy up your horse a bit so he can go faster.”

With these words the man struck the horse a sound blow on the crupper; but cunning fellow that he was, he also gave the bridle a backward twist before releasing it.

With these words, the man hit the horse with a solid blow on the rear; but being a clever guy, he also twisted the bridle backward before letting it go.

Like one possessed the animal reared, and started off—not the way his rider wished to go, but straight back in the opposite direction.

Like it was possessed, the animal reared up and took off—not in the direction his rider wanted to go, but straight back the other way.

“The devil!” cried Terumasa.

"The devil!" yelled Terumasa.

He tried to pull up; to turn round; but in vain. The horse blessed with more sense than his master knew which way safety lay and that way he meant to pursue. Presently, however, his pace relaxed and Terumasa exerting all his strength managed to arrest his flight. Patting him gently on the neck and speaking soothing words Terumasa at length succeeded in turning him round, and was once more on the point of[87] performing his rash act when once more he was stopped by Dansuké, who running up, quite out of breath, a second time seized the bridle.

He tried to pull up and turn around, but it was no use. The horse, which had more sense than its rider, knew where safety was and headed that way. Eventually, though, the horse slowed down, and Terumasa, using all his strength, managed to stop its run. He gently patted the horse's neck and spoke soothing words until he finally turned it around. Just as he was about to carry out his reckless plan again, Dansuké ran up, completely out of breath, and grabbed the bridle once more.

“Would you check me again, scoundrel?” shouted Terumasa. “Let go, let go, I say, or you’ll repent it!”

“Will you check me again, you scoundrel?” shouted Terumasa. “Let go, let go, I say, or you’ll regret it!”

Raising his whip again and again he brought it down each time with telling force on the head and shoulders of the man who dared to thwart him; but, nothing daunted, Dansuké held on like grim death though the blood was streaming from the cuts he received.

Raising his whip over and over, he brought it down each time with incredible force on the head and shoulders of the man who dared to stand in his way; yet, undeterred, Dansuké held on like grim death even though blood was streaming from the cuts he received.

“My lord, my lord,” he gasped. “I entreat you to be calm, and to consider for a few moments. Of what avail is this desperate action?”

“My lord, my lord,” he gasped. “I urge you to stay calm and think for a moment. What good is this desperate action?”

“What, would you have me sit down quietly under this double loss? Would you have me show myself an undutiful son as well as a disloyal vassal? Are the vile miscreants to slay as they please and go unpunished? Never! Let me go, I say!”

“What, you want me to just sit back and accept this double loss? You want me to be an ungrateful son and a disloyal servant? Are these disgusting criminals allowed to kill at will and get away with it? No way! Let me go, I insist!”

“No, no, my dear young master, I will not let you go.... I will not let you go thus blindly in your rage to certain death.... What is one man among so many? Do not think I do not understand your feelings.... I do, I do.... But, my lord, when you perish in a foolhardy, though brave, attempt to avenge the death of[88] your honoured father and brother, who, bethink you, will be left to carry on the family name?... What will become of the noble house of Ikeda? If you follow your relatives to Hades in this precipitate fashion, will your father be pleased? Will he commend your devotion and say ‘My son, you have done right to follow me!’ Will he not rather inquire ‘In whose care have you left the honour of our family and its concerns?’ Your filial and fraternal affection is altogether admirable, but your desire for revenge should not blind you to the higher duty that awaits you—the duty you owe to a long line of illustrious ancestors, the handing on of an untarnished name.... I do not urge that you should give up all thoughts of vengeance only that you should postpone their execution to a more propitious season. It is unworthy of yourself to give way to this uncontrollable passion. Think of the responsibility that rests upon you as the sole representative of your family now that my honoured lord, your father, and his son are no more. The time will surely come when you will thank me for the restraint that so enrages you to-day. Oh, my dear young master, do not be angry, but listen to the words of your devoted servant.”

“No, no, my dear young master, I won’t let you go.... I won’t let you rush off blindly in your anger to certain death.... What is one person among so many? Don’t think I don’t understand how you feel.... I do, I do.... But, my lord, when you perish in a reckless, though brave, attempt to avenge your honored father and brother, who, just think about it, will be left to carry on the family name?... What will happen to the noble house of Ikeda? If you follow your relatives to the underworld in this hasty way, will your father be happy? Will he commend your loyalty and say ‘My son, you did the right thing by following me!’? Would he not rather ask, ‘In whose care have you left the honor of our family and its responsibilities?’ Your love for your family is admirable, but your desire for revenge shouldn’t blind you to the greater duty that awaits you—the duty you owe to a long line of distinguished ancestors, to preserve an untarnished name.... I’m not saying you should ignore all thoughts of vengeance, just that you should wait for a better time to act on them. It’s beneath you to give in to this uncontrollable passion. Think of the responsibility that rests on you as the only representative of your family now that my honored lord, your father, and his son are gone. The time will come when you will thank me for the restraint that frustrates you so much today. Oh, my dear young master, don’t be angry, but listen to the words of your devoted servant.”

[89]

[89]

During this long speech Terumasa fumed and chafed, and with kicks and blows sought to release himself. But Dansuké would not let go his grip and earnestly did he pour forth his supplication, though perforce it was delivered in rather jerky and intermittent fashion. The bloody and tearstained countenance of poor Dansuké at last wrought on the feelings of Terumasa and caused him to desist. Seeing no other course open to him, he ungraciously gave in and allowed his servant to lead his horse back to their own camp. Here much sympathy was expressed for him in his bereavement, but it was the unanimous opinion that Dansuké had done right, for the time for revenge was not now when he was only too certain to lose his own life without taking toll of that of his enemies.

During this long speech, Terumasa was furious and restless, trying to break free with kicks and punches. But Dansuké wouldn't let go of him and sincerely begged, although it came out in a rather awkward and broken manner. The bloodied and tear-stained face of poor Dansuké finally touched Terumasa's feelings and made him stop. Seeing no other option, he begrudgingly gave in and let his servant lead his horse back to their camp. There, everyone expressed sympathy for his loss, but they all agreed that Dansuké had acted correctly, since this wasn't the right time for revenge when Terumasa was sure to lose his life without taking down any of his enemies.

Thus did the faithful Dansuké save the life of his young master and preserve the noble family of Ikeda from extinction.

Thus did the loyal Dansuké save the life of his young master and protect the noble Ikeda family from disappearing.

Peace reigned, for a reconciliation had been effected between the conflicting factions of Tokugawa Iyeyasu and Hashiba Hideyoshi, to the latter of whom the Ikedas had adhered. Hideyoshi was proclaimed Regent.[90] The bitter enemies of yesterday had turned, as you turn your hand, to the warm friends of to-day. Iyeyasu, long a widower, now sought the hand of Hideyoshi’s younger sister in marriage and was accepted. Hideyoshi, on his side, adopted a son of Iyeyasu’s for his own. Thus “after the rain the ground hardened,” as the old saying has it. All was smiling peace and goodwill between the two families which, so short a time before had been at daggers drawn, not in the figurative sense only, but in the most deadly reality.

Peace reigned, as a reconciliation had taken place between the opposing factions of Tokugawa Iyeyasu and Hashiba Hideyoshi, to whom the Ikedas had remained loyal. Hideyoshi was declared Regent.[90] The bitter enemies of yesterday had turned, just like flipping your hand, into the warm friends of today. Iyeyasu, who had been a widower for a long time, now sought to marry Hideyoshi’s younger sister, and his proposal was accepted. On his part, Hideyoshi adopted Iyeyasu’s son as his own. Thus, “after the rain the ground hardened,” as the old saying goes. There was now cheerful peace and goodwill between the two families that, not long ago, had been at each other's throats, not just in a figurative sense, but in the most deadly reality.

Terumasa, his hot passion cooled down, began to look at things in a new light. To what purpose had his revered father sacrificed his life? To no purpose whatever! Not alone his father, but his elder brother and his brother-in-law—each and all had died in an utterly meaningless strife. No cause had been served by their death. By this time they were doubtless gnashing their teeth in Hades at the inconsequence of it all. He thought of his own feelings at the time and of Dansuké’s devotion which had saved him from falling another victim to the fate which had overtaken his relatives.

Terumasa, his intense passion now faded, started to view things differently. What was the reason his respected father had sacrificed his life? It was all for nothing! Not just his father, but also his older brother and his brother-in-law—they had all died in a completely senseless conflict. Their deaths served no purpose. By now, they were probably in the afterlife, grinding their teeth in frustration over the absurdity of it all. He reflected on his own feelings back then and on Dansuké’s loyalty, which had saved him from becoming another victim of the same fate that had befallen his relatives.

“At the moment Dansuké said, if I recollect aright, that the time would surely come when I should thank[91] him for restraining my rash act. Yes, he was right, though I little thought so then and only yielded because I had to. That time has come, and sooner than even Dansuké could have foreseen. He is a worthy fellow that Dansuké—I must see what I can do for him.”

“At that moment, Dansuké said, if I remember correctly, that there would definitely be a time when I would thank[91] him for stopping my impulsive action. Yes, he was right, although I didn’t believe it at the time and only went along with it because I had no choice. That time has come, and sooner than even Dansuké could have predicted. He is a good guy, that Dansuké—I need to figure out what I can do for him.”

No sooner said than done. Terumasa, in recognition of signal service rendered in the face of danger, promoted his humble vassal to the rank of a samurai; and Dansuké, being a man of parts, once having his feet on the ladder speedily climbed to a high position. Ban Daizen, as he was now called, rose step by step till at last he reached the highest rank in the service of his lord, becoming one of the chief officials of the Bizen clan. It is within the memory of living men that on the gate of Ban’s house hung a pair of rusty stirrups. These stirrups are said to have been the identical ones with which Lord Terumasa kicked the progenitor of the house, Ban Daizen, at that time plain Dansuké, under the circumstances above related, at the ever memorable battle of Komaki Hill.

No sooner said than done. Terumasa, acknowledging the brave service done in the face of danger, promoted his loyal vassal to the rank of samurai; and Dansuké, being a capable man, quickly climbed the ranks once he got his start. Ban Daizen, as he was now known, advanced step by step until he ultimately reached the highest position in the service of his lord, becoming one of the top officials of the Bizen clan. There are those still alive today who remember that on the gate of Ban’s house hung a pair of rusty stirrups. These stirrups are said to be the very ones with which Lord Terumasa kicked the ancestor of the house, Ban Daizen, who was then just Dansuké, during the well-remembered battle of Komaki Hill.

Though all was peaceful between the heads of the erstwhile belligerent parties, Terumasa cherished an[92] intense feeling of hatred towards Tokugawa Iyeyasu, and resolved never to exchange greetings with the man whom he deemed had indirectly been the cause of the death of his father and elder brother. It was inevitable that the two should meet sometimes at the palace of the Regent, and Iyeyasu was not so obtuse as not to notice the stiff attitude of the young man, and shrewd enough to guess what was passing in his mind. Having no ill will on his side, however, Iyeyasu did his best to make friends. Whenever they came across each other the older man would bow courteously and make a pleasant remark about the weather, such as “Lord Ikeda, what a fine day it is!” or “Lord Ikeda, the wind is very cold to-day!”. But Terumasa was blind and deaf to all his overtures and would pass on quickly, with no acknowledgment other than a savage stare.

Though everything was calm between the leaders of the former warring factions, Terumasa harbored a deep hatred for Tokugawa Iyeyasu. He vowed never to exchange pleasantries with the man he believed was indirectly responsible for the deaths of his father and older brother. It was unavoidable that they would encounter each other at the Regent's palace, and Iyeyasu was perceptive enough to notice the young man's cold demeanor, and smart enough to guess what he was thinking. However, with no ill intentions himself, Iyeyasu tried to be friendly. Whenever they ran into each other, he would bow politely and make a cheerful comment about the weather, like “Lord Ikeda, what a lovely day it is!” or “Lord Ikeda, it’s quite chilly today!”. But Terumasa ignored all his attempts and walked by quickly, responding only with a fierce glare.

And thus eight years rolled on.

And so eight years went by.

The Regent was well aware of the estrangement between the two great nobles, and it troubled him. He gave much thought to a plan that should alter the relations between them.

The Regent knew all about the rift between the two powerful nobles, and it bothered him. He spent a lot of time thinking about a strategy that could change their relationship.

“It grieves me much,” he said, one day to Iyeyasu, “to see that you and Terumasa are not on good terms. I should be glad if you were friends.”

“It makes me very sad,” he said one day to Iyeyasu, “to see that you and Terumasa aren’t getting along. I would be happy if you were friends.”

[93]

[93]

“Your Highness,” replied Iyeyasu, “it is what I should like myself. The animosity is not on my side, I assure you. For what happened all those years ago at the battle of Komaki he blames me still and ever harbours thoughts of revenge. I know it from his manner, but what can I do?”

“Your Highness,” replied Iyeyasu, “that’s exactly what I want too. I assure you, I hold no animosity. He still blames me for what happened at the battle of Komaki all those years ago and constantly thinks about revenge. I can tell from how he acts, but what can I do?”

“If you will allow me, my friend, I will see what I can do for you. Let me see, you have many daughters who are, as I have been told, fair to look upon—what do you say to giving one of them in marriage to Terumasa. His wife died some time ago and he has one little son. Would you have any objection to the alliance?”

“If you don’t mind, my friend, I’ll see what I can do for you. Let’s see, you have several daughters who, I’ve heard, are beautiful—how about marrying one of them off to Terumasa? His wife passed away a while back, and he has a young son. Would you have any objections to that union?”

“None at all, Your Highness, but how think you? Is it likely Terumasa will listen to such a proposal? If I have any knowledge of his character he will but give a contemptuous refusal.”

“Not at all, Your Highness, but what do you think? Do you really believe Terumasa will consider such a proposal? From what I know of him, he will only dismiss it with disdain.”

“Not he! Do not concern yourself on that score. I will act circumspectly, and if I am not very much mistaken, all will fall out as we desire. Will you entrust the matter to my discretion?”

“Not him! Don't worry about that. I'll be careful, and if I'm not mistaken, everything will turn out the way we want. Will you trust me to handle it?”

“Entirely, Your Highness; and if you succeed you will have my hearty thanks.”

"Absolutely, Your Highness; and if you succeed, you'll have my sincere thanks."

So far, so good. Hideyoshi’s next step was to summon[94] Terumasa to his presence, and when the young man appeared, he spoke to him as follows:—

So far, so good. Hideyoshi’s next step was to summon[94] Terumasa to his presence, and when the young man appeared, he spoke to him as follows:—

“My young friend, I hear that the sad death of your father and brother at the battle of Komaki Hill is still rankling in your heart, and that in consequence you refuse to be friends with Lord Tokugawa Iyeyasu. The occurrence was indeed lamentable but it was the fortune of war and to keep up a grudge so long against an innocent man is unreasonable. The battle was between the Tokugawas and the Toyotomis, it was no private conflict between the Tokugawas and the Ikedas. Peace has long been restored—in these days it does not become a warrior to harbour revengeful feelings against would-be friends—there are enough real foes to fight. As a personal favour to me, if for no other reason, I ask you to be reconciled to Iyeyasu and to forget the past. Or if my wish has no weight with you, for love of the Emperor and of your native land, throw off this evil feeling and be friends.”

“My young friend, I hear that the painful loss of your father and brother at the battle of Komaki Hill is still troubling you, and because of that, you refuse to be friends with Lord Tokugawa Iyeyasu. What happened is truly sad, but it was the luck of war, and holding a grudge against an innocent man for so long is unreasonable. The battle was between the Tokugawas and the Toyotomis; it wasn’t a personal fight between the Tokugawas and the Ikedas. Peace has been restored for a long time now—in today’s world, it doesn’t suit a warrior to hold onto vengeful feelings against would-be friends—there are plenty of real enemies to contend with. As a personal favor to me, if nothing else, I ask you to make peace with Iyeyasu and move on from the past. Or, if my request doesn’t hold any importance for you, for the love of the Emperor and your homeland, let go of this negativity and be friends.”

The gentle pleading of his loved chief touched Terumasa’s stubborn heart. He could not say him nay.

The gentle pleas of his beloved leader moved Terumasa's stubborn heart. He couldn't refuse him.

“Your Highness,” he said with his usual frank impetuosity, without giving himself time to think. “It[95] shall be as you desire. From this moment I bid farewell to all ideas of revenge.”

“Your Highness,” he said with his usual boldness, not taking a moment to think. “It[95] will be as you wish. From this moment on, I say goodbye to any thoughts of revenge.”

“Your ready compliance augurs well for your sincerity,” said the great statesman, much pleased. “I thank you, dear Terumasa, and I am sure you will never regret your magnanimity.”

“Your willingness to comply shows how sincere you are,” said the great statesman, feeling quite pleased. “Thank you, dear Terumasa, and I’m sure you’ll never regret your generosity.”

Some more talk passed between them on indifferent subjects, but as Terumasa was about to retire the Regent seemed struck with a sudden idea.

Some more conversation happened between them on random topics, but just as Terumasa was about to leave, the Regent suddenly had an idea.

“Terumasa,” he said, “if I mistake not you are still a widower and your little son has no one to take care of him;—it is time you married again.”

“Terumasa,” he said, “if I’m not mistaken, you’re still a widower and your little son doesn’t have anyone to care for him; it’s time you got married again.”

“Some day, Your Highness, I may think about it, but I am in no haste.”

"One day, Your Highness, I might consider it, but I'm not in a rush."

“It has just come into my head that it would be good to seal your reconciliation with Tokugawa by marrying one of his daughters. That would proclaim the fact to every one. If you permit me I will broach the matter to him.”

“It just occurred to me that it would be a great idea to solidify your alliance with Tokugawa by marrying one of his daughters. That would announce it to everyone. If you allow me, I can bring it up with him.”

This was going further than Terumasa altogether liked, but seeing no help for it he gave his assent, secretly hoping the negotiations would fail.

This was more than Terumasa was comfortable with, but seeing no other option, he agreed, secretly hoping the negotiations would fall through.

“I leave everything to your discretion, Your Highness,” he said. “I am ready to do all you wish.”

"I'll leave everything up to you, Your Highness," he said. "I'm ready to do whatever you want."

[96]

[96]

“Then farewell for the present, Terumasa. I will let you know later on what success I have.”

“Then goodbye for now, Terumasa. I’ll update you later on how it goes.”

Congratulating himself on the result of his diplomacy the Regent lost no time in telling Iyeyasu. It was agreed between them that Lady Toku, the second daughter should be the bride; and Terumasa offering no objection, preparations were speedily set on foot for the formal betrothal.

Congratulating himself on the success of his diplomacy, the Regent quickly informed Iyeyasu. They agreed that Lady Toku, the second daughter, would be the bride, and with Terumasa raising no objections, preparations swiftly began for the formal engagement.

But before this was celebrated, Terumasa presented himself before Hideyoshi and proffered a request.

But before this was celebrated, Terumasa went to see Hideyoshi and made a request.

“Since things have progressed so far by your kind mediation, Your Highness, it is of course a matter on which there can be no two opinions that my retainers become Tokugawa’s and Tokugawa’s retainers become mine. In a word we are reconciled and become as one family. But there is one little point that must be clearly understood. It is this. It is well known that one of Lord Tokugawa’s retainers, a man named Nagai Naokatsu killed my father at the battle of Komaki. It is impossible that I should ever feel anything but enmity against this fellow. As I said before, this must be clearly understood.”

“Since things have progressed so far thanks to your kind mediation, Your Highness, it’s clear that there’s no disagreement about my people becoming Tokugawa’s and Tokugawa’s people becoming mine. In short, we are reconciled and have become one family. However, there’s one small point that needs to be clearly understood. It’s this: it’s well known that one of Lord Tokugawa’s retainers, a man named Nagai Naokatsu, killed my father at the battle of Komaki. I can never feel anything but hostility toward this man. As I mentioned before, this must be clearly understood.”

The Regent was nonplussed. It were unreasonable to condemn Terumasa’s sentiments on this matter, and[97] should he do so he felt convinced that the young man would be only too glad to seize an excuse to back out of the engagement and things would go back to their old footing. Therefore, he saw nothing for it but to put a good face on the matter and to answer cordially.

The Regent was taken aback. It was unreasonable to criticize Terumasa’s feelings about this issue, and[97] if he did, he believed the young man would be more than happy to find a reason to back out of the engagement, returning everything to the way it was before. So, he decided to keep a positive attitude and respond warmly.

“There need be no disagreement about that, my dear Terumasa. Of course you are at perfect liberty to indulge whatever feeling you like.”

“There’s no need to disagree about that, my dear Terumasa. Of course, you’re completely free to express any feelings you want.”

So the daughter of Iyeyasu was betrothed to Terumasa and it was arranged that the wedding should take place at the earliest possible date.

So, the daughter of Iyeyasu was engaged to Terumasa, and they arranged for the wedding to happen as soon as possible.

Towards the end of February of the next year it became necessary that Iyeyasu should go to his home in Yedo on some private business. The war with Korea was at its height and the highest military authorities had for some months been sitting in grave conclave at the Regent’s headquarters at Nagoya in Hizen. Iyeyasu’s presence in Yedo offered the first favourable opportunity for celebrating the nuptials of his daughter, and it was settled that Terumasa should follow his intended father-in-law to Yedo Castle as soon as possible.

Towards the end of February the following year, Iyeyasu needed to head back home to Yedo for some personal matters. The war with Korea was intense, and the top military leaders had been deliberating seriously at the Regent’s headquarters in Nagoya, Hizen, for several months. Iyeyasu being in Yedo created a great opportunity to celebrate his daughter's wedding, so it was decided that Terumasa would follow his future father-in-law to Yedo Castle as soon as he could.

[98]

[98]

Iyeyasu’s thoughts as he awaited his whilom foe were not all as joyful as befitted a wedding. Anxious furrows lined his broad brow. Hideyoshi had told him what the bridegroom had said about the man who had slain those so near and dear to him, and Iyeyasu dreaded what those words might portend. The idea crossed his mind that Terumasa might even demand the head of Naokatsu as a wedding gift from the bride’s father.

Iyeyasu’s thoughts as he waited for his former enemy were not as happy as one would expect at a wedding. Worry etched lines across his broad forehead. Hideyoshi had shared what the groom said about the man who had killed those close to him, and Iyeyasu dreaded what those words could mean. It crossed his mind that Terumasa might even ask for Naokatsu's head as a wedding gift from the bride’s father.

“See that you pay his lordship the utmost respect and honour,” said he to the four chief retainers whose place it was to receive the expected guest. “It weighs heavy on my mind that he has an unconquerable animosity against poor Nagai Naokatsu. Be careful never so much as to mention his name and it may be Lord Ikeda will forget. I trust you will not fail me in this important and delicate matter.”

“Make sure you show the utmost respect and honor to his lordship,” he said to the four main retainers who were there to greet the expected guest. “I’m worried that he has a deep-seated grudge against poor Nagai Naokatsu. Please be careful not to mention his name at all, and maybe Lord Ikeda will forget. I trust you won’t let me down in this important and sensitive issue.”

“You may rely on our caution, my lord,” answered one of those he addressed. “We will do all in our power to interest Lord Ikeda and to divert his thoughts from dangerous subjects. And for fear of accidents Nagai shall be warned to keep out of the way. Do not be anxious, my lord, we will take every precaution.”

“You can count on our caution, my lord,” replied one of the people he spoke to. “We will do everything we can to engage Lord Ikeda and steer his thoughts away from risky topics. And to avoid any issues, we’ll make sure Nagai stays out of the way. Don’t worry, my lord, we will take every precaution.”

[99]

[99]

“That is well; I count on your fidelity.”

"That's good; I rely on your loyalty."

In due time Terumasa arrived at the castle. Iyeyasu’s four chief retainers received him with the greatest courtesy and ushering him into the spacious guest-room conducted him to the seat of honour. They then retreated backwards to the other end of the apartment, whence, with both hands on the mats, they bowed repeatedly the while they uttered words of welcome.

In due time, Terumasa arrived at the castle. Iyeyasu’s four chief retainers welcomed him with great courtesy, leading him into the large guest room and guiding him to the seat of honor. They then stepped back to the other end of the room, where they bowed repeatedly with both hands on the mats while expressing their warm welcome.

“Lord Ikeda, we rejoice to see you and congratulate you on your safe arrival after the dangers of your long journey. We beg to offer you our humble felicitations on the happy event that has brought you hither, and pray that all good fortune may ever attend you and your bride.”

“Lord Ikeda, we're glad to see you and congratulate you on arriving safely after the challenges of your long journey. We’d like to extend our heartfelt congratulations on the joyful occasion that has brought you here, and we hope that good fortune follows you and your bride always.”

“I am glad to find myself under this roof on so agreeable a mission,” replied Terumasa genially. “There is no need for me to introduce myself for you know who I am. It had been my design never to come to speaking terms with Lord Tokugawa, but through the kindly mediation of His Highness the Regent, all unfriendly thoughts have been banished and to seal our[100] alliance I have come here this day to wed his daughter. Since the two families are to be thus united you are all my retainers, and mine are all Lord Tokugawa’s. The old enmity is wiped out. We start afresh on a new and better footing. I am delighted to make your acquaintance.”

“I’m really happy to be under this roof for such a pleasant reason,” replied Terumasa warmly. “I don’t need to introduce myself since you know who I am. I had intended never to speak to Lord Tokugawa, but thanks to the kind intervention of His Highness the Regent, all negative feelings have been erased, and to solidify our[100] alliance, I’m here today to marry his daughter. Since our families are coming together, you are all my retainers, and mine are all Lord Tokugawa’s. The old rivalry is gone. We're starting fresh on a new and better path. I’m excited to meet all of you.”

“My lord, it is very condescending of you to show us so much favour. Permit us to profit by this opportunity to recommend ourselves to your good graces.”

“My lord, it’s very gracious of you to give us your favor. Allow us to take this chance to make a good impression on you.”

“May I enquire your names?”

“Can I ask your names?”

“Ah, we have been remiss! I, who speak, am Ii Naomasa, at your service.”

“Ah, we have been negligent! I, who am speaking, am Ii Naomasa, at your service.”

“And I am Sakai Saemon, your lordship.”

“And I am Sakai Saemon, my lord.”

“Can it be! I know your names well and I recall seeing you both at a distance now and again before your camp at the time of the battle of Komaki Hill. Yes, you fought valiantly.”

“Is it possible! I know your names well, and I remember seeing you both from afar now and then near your camp during the battle of Komaki Hill. Yes, you fought bravely.”

“Your lordship flatters us. We do not deserve such praise.”

"You're too kind, my lord. We really don't deserve such compliments."

“And who may you be, my friend?”

“And who might you be, my friend?”

“My name, your lordship, is Nakatsukasa Tadakatsu, formerly Honda Heihachiro.”

“My name, your lordship, is Nakatsukasa Tadakatsu, formerly Honda Heihachiro.”

“I know, I know! It was a misty morning when[101] I saw you fighting bravely on the bank of the river near Ryūsenji Temple in Kasugai. Yes, yes, you, too, acquitted yourself splendidly.”

“I know, I know! It was a foggy morning when[101] I saw you bravely fighting on the riverbank near Ryūsenji Temple in Kasugai. Yes, yes, you also did an amazing job.”

“My lord, I do not merit such commendation; I am but a plain soldier.”

“My lord, I don’t deserve such praise; I’m just an ordinary soldier.”

“There is one more—may I ask your name also?”

“There’s one more—can I ask your name too?”

“Sakakibara Yasumasa, my lord.”

“Sakakibara Yasumasa, my lord.”

“Do I behold the countenance of the renowned Sakakibara?—Sakakibara, who by himself gave chase to Lord Hideyoshi when he was forced to retreat near Hosonigaki? Your temerity on that occasion is still vividly remembered by His Highness. He admits, of an evening when in a talkative mood, that he was never so terrified in his life! Ha, ha, ha! You were a bold man.”

“Am I really looking at the famous Sakakibara?—Sakakibara, who single-handedly chased after Lord Hideyoshi when he had to retreat near Hosonigaki? Your bravery that day is still fresh in His Highness's mind. He admits, when he’s in a chatty mood in the evenings, that he was never so scared in his life! Ha, ha, ha! You were truly a courageous man.”

“The past is past and forgotten, my lord. I am now one of the most faithful and obedient servants of His Highness. We whose trade is that of arms, fight and make peace as the god of war casts his dice—we have no choice in the matter.”

“The past is over and forgotten, my lord. I am now one of the most loyal and devoted servants of His Highness. We, who make our living by the sword, fight and make peace as the god of war rolls his dice—we have no say in the matter.”

“The presence of so many brave soldiers who took part in the battle of Komaki Hill gives me much pleasure. My thoughts are carried back to the past[102] and—that reminds me—my brave sirs, will you answer me one question?”

“The presence of so many courageous soldiers who fought in the battle of Komaki Hill brings me great joy. I find my thoughts drifting back to the past[102] and—that reminds me—my brave friends, can you answer me one question?”

“As many as it is your pleasure to put, your lordship.”

“As many as you like, my lord.”

“I have heard of one Nagai Naokatsu who was also at the battle; what has become of him?”

“I've heard of a guy named Nagai Naokatsu who was also in the battle; what happened to him?”

This was a bolt from the blue! The four veterans, brave men though they were, looked from one to the other in consternation and dismay, quite at a loss how to reply. That which their lord had warned them against had befallen in the very first hour. Terumasa seeing, and it must be confessed, enjoying, their discomfiture, pressed for his answer.

This was a complete surprise! The four veterans, brave as they were, looked at each other in shock and confusion, totally unsure how to respond. What their lord had warned them about happened right in the first hour. Terumasa, noticing their discomfort and, it must be said, enjoying it, pushed for his answer.

“What has become of Nagai? Where is he now?” he repeated, impatiently.

“What’s happened to Nagai? Where is he now?” he asked, impatiently.

Another exchange of glances. Not one of them dared to take upon himself the onus of the answer.

Another exchange of glances. None of them dared to take on the responsibility of answering.

“Have you suddenly lost your hearing, sirs? I ask again, What has become of Nagai?”

“Have you suddenly lost your hearing, gentlemen? I’ll ask again, what happened to Nagai?”

It was plain that Terumasa was losing his temper.

It was obvious that Terumasa was getting angry.

“Begging your lordship’s pardon,” faltered Sakai Saemon, behind whom the others were gradually insinuating themselves as they pushed him forward to fulfil his usual office of spokesman, “I believe he is in[103] good health, and still in our lord’s service.”

"Excuse me, my lord," stammered Sakai Saemon, while the others were slowly nudging him forward to take on his usual role as spokesperson, "I think he's in[103] good health and still serving our lord."

“Still in your lord’s service? I am glad of that; it removes a great weight from my mind. It is to see this same Nagai, the murderer of my father, that I have covered so many miles. You will oblige me by bringing him before me without delay.”

“Are you still working for your lord? I'm really glad to hear that; it takes a huge weight off my mind. I’ve traveled so far to see Nagai, the man who killed my father. Please bring him to me right away.”

“My lord, I venture to suggest that you send for him after your interview with Lord Tokugawa.”

“My lord, I suggest that you call for him after your meeting with Lord Tokugawa.”

“That can wait. I desire to see this Nagai first. If you refuse, it only remains for me to leave Yedo at once without paying my respects to his lordship. I have spoken.”

“That can wait. I want to see this Nagai first. If you refuse, I’ll have no choice but to leave Edo immediately without paying my respects to his lordship. That’s all I have to say.”

There was no doubting that Terumasa meant what he said. There was nothing for it but to apprise their master of what had happened in spite of their precautions, and to leave the matter to his judgment. Sakai Saemon bowed low as he said:—

There was no doubt that Terumasa meant what he said. They had no choice but to inform their master of what had happened despite their precautions and let him decide how to proceed. Sakai Saemon bowed deeply as he said:—

“My lord, deign to wait a few minutes. I will oblige you with all speed.”

"My lord, please wait a few minutes. I will help you as quickly as I can."

“No equivocation, mind. Beware how you play with me!”

“No ifs, ands, or buts. Be careful how you mess with me!”

Sakai withdrew, his three friends having already disappeared. Terumasa smiled grimly to himself. Nothing was lost upon him.[104]

Sakai stepped back, his three friends gone. Terumasa smirked to himself. He understood everything.[104]

The four retainers hastened to their lord’s chamber. He looked up as they entered and asked pleasantly:—

The four attendants rushed to their lord’s room. He looked up when they came in and asked kindly:—

“Well, he has arrived?”

"Well, has he arrived?"

“Yes, your lordship.”

"Yes, my lord."

“Is all well?”

"Is everything okay?"

“No, your lordship; we fear the worst has happened.”

“No, my lord; we’re afraid the worst has happened.”

“How! What do you mean?”

"Wait! What do you mean?"

“He demands to be at once confronted with Nagai.”

“He wants to be confronted with Nagai right away.”

“Did I not warn you....” began Iyeyasu, angrily; then he checked himself, and with arms folded and head sunk on his breast, considered the situation.

“Did I not warn you....” started Iyeyasu, angrily; then he caught himself, and with his arms folded and his head lowered on his chest, thought about the situation.

“You say that Lord Ikeda insists on seeing Nagai Naokatsu at once?” he queried presently, looking up.

“You're saying that Lord Ikeda wants to see Nagai Naokatsu right away?” he asked, looking up.

“Yes, your lordship.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Then by all means, let him see Nagai. Lord Ikeda is not a madman. He has come here to marry my daughter. It is not likely, unless he is out of his mind, that he will upset all our plans and imperil the favour of the Regent just to satisfy an old grudge.”

“Then by all means, let him see Nagai. Lord Ikeda isn’t crazy. He’s come here to marry my daughter. It’s unlikely, unless he’s lost his mind, that he would disrupt all our plans and jeopardize the Regent’s favor just to settle an old score.”

“Judging from his words and manner there is no saying what he may or may not do, your lordship.”

"Based on what he says and how he acts, there's no telling what he might do, my lord."

“Humph!”

"Humph!"

“Should he put his hand on his sword when he finds Nagai before him, we shall not be able to stop him[105] from wreaking his vengeance. Or should he demand Nagai’s head for a wedding present, how can we refuse?”

“Should he draw his sword when he finds Nagai in front of him, we won’t be able to stop him[105] from taking his revenge. And if he asks for Nagai’s head as a wedding gift, how can we say no?”

“Will he go so far as that?”

“Will he really go that far?”

“Nothing more likely, your lordship.”

"Nothing more likely, my lord."

“I was afraid of this. Let me think what can be done.”

“I was worried about this. Let me figure out what can be done.”

Iyeyasu pondered awhile, a deep frown of perplexity and trouble on his forehead. Then as if a solution had suddenly come to him his eyes sparkled, and he spoke firmly.

Iyeyasu thought for a while, a deep frown of confusion and worry on his forehead. Then, as if a solution had suddenly occurred to him, his eyes lit up, and he spoke with confidence.

“Take Nagai Naokatsu into the presence of Lord Ikeda as he desires, and if he demands his head as a wedding gift deny him resolutely. Those are my orders.”

“Bring Nagai Naokatsu before Lord Ikeda as he wishes, and if he asks for his head as a wedding gift, firmly refuse him. Those are my instructions.”

“Your lordship, it is easy to obey, but if we act like that there will be an end to the proposed marriage, and you will incur the displeasure of His Highness, the Regent. Dare you run such a risk?”

“Your lordship, it’s easy to follow orders, but if we behave like that, the proposed marriage will fall through, and you’ll upset His Highness, the Regent. Do you really want to take such a chance?”

“Do not trouble yourselves about results, only do as I tell you. If Lord Ikeda asks for the head of Nagai as a wedding gift, remind him that the battle of Komaki was fought between the Tokugawas and the Toyotomis—it was no private affair of the Ikedas.[106] Nagai served under his chief and killed General Ikeda Nobuteru by the fortune of war. It was one of the chances of battle and in a fair field. Nagai did but do his duty. If Terumasa feels any animosity for the death of his relatives it should be directed against me, the principal, not against Nagai who was only fighting under my orders. Therefore, tell him, he is welcome to wreak all his vengeance upon my daughter, Lady Toku, his bride. Let him cut her in strips if so he wills and I shall not interfere, but let him understand explicitly that Iyeyasu will never sacrifice his loyal retainer on any consideration whatever.”

“Don’t worry about the results, just do what I say. If Lord Ikeda asks for Nagai’s head as a wedding gift, remind him that the battle of Komaki was fought between the Tokugawas and the Toyotomis—it wasn’t a private matter for the Ikedas.[106] Nagai served his leader and killed General Ikeda Nobuteru due to the luck of war. It was just one of the chances that happen in battle and in a fair fight. Nagai was just doing his duty. If Terumasa has any resentment over the death of his relatives, it should be aimed at me, the main person responsible, not at Nagai who was just following my orders. So, let him know, he’s free to take all his revenge out on my daughter, Lady Toku, his bride. He can do whatever he wants to her, and I won’t get involved, but he should understand clearly that Iyeyasu will never sacrifice his loyal retainer for any reason.”

“My lord, your words impress us deeply. We will return and try to adjust the matter to the satisfaction of all parties!”

“My lord, your words really resonate with us. We’ll go back and work on resolving the issue to everyone's satisfaction!”

Nagai Naokatsu was sent for. The four retainers told him how things stood, and further instructed him to be on his guard, ready to fly should the young nobleman’s hand move towards his sword-hilt.

Nagai Naokatsu was called in. The four retainers explained the situation to him and further advised him to stay alert, ready to react if the young nobleman reached for his sword.

Then the four went back to the guest-room where Terumasa fuming and chafing had been waiting all this time.

Then the four returned to the guest room where Terumasa, fuming and restless, had been waiting all this time.

And now it was Sakakibara Yasumasa who spoke first.

And now it was Sakakibara Yasumasa who spoke first.

[107]

[107]

“My lord, we apologize for the long delay,” he began.

“My lord, we’re sorry for the long wait,” he started.

“Have you brought Nagai—where is he?” Terumasa interrupted him.

“Have you brought Nagai—where is he?” Terumasa cut in.

“Yes, my lord, he is without.”

“Yes, my lord, he is outside.”

“That is well. Show him instantly into my presence.”

"That's great. Bring him to me right away."

“Yes, my lord.”

“Yes, my lord.”

The sliding screens were pushed aside and there, in the ante-chamber, at a very respectful distance calculated for the convenience of making his escape in case of need, sat Nagai, his bent head hiding his face.

The sliding screens were pushed aside and there, in the waiting area, at a careful distance to allow for a quick getaway if necessary, sat Nagai, his head bowed to hide his face.

“Are you Nagai?”

"Are you Nagai?"

“Yes, your lordship.”

“Yes, my lord.”

“Come here, Nagai.”

"Come here, Nagai."

“My lord, I am unworthy to approach your honourable lordship.”

"My lord, I'm not worthy to be near your esteemed self."

“Away with excuses! Come here, I say.”

“Away with excuses! Come here, I’m telling you.”

“My lord, I cannot venture so far.”

“My lord, I can’t go that far.”

“You try my patience beyond its limit, sirrah!”

“You're testing my patience beyond its limits, right?”

Terumasa rose to his feet precipitately and crossed the intervening space to where Nagai crouched. The sweat burst out on the four men who were witnesses of the scene; they trembled for what would come.

Terumasa jumped to his feet and quickly moved across the space to where Nagai was crouched. The sweat broke out on the four men who were watching; they were anxious about what would happen next.

“Why do you not come when I call?” thundered[108] Terumasa, seizing the other’s wrists and dragging him over the floor. “I’ll teach you to obey at once!”

“Why don’t you come when I call?” roared[108] Terumasa, grabbing the other’s wrists and pulling him across the floor. “I’ll show you to obey right now!”

Terumasa being a big man and possessed of great strength, Nagai was as a sparrow in the talons of a hawk and entirely at his mercy. Before he had time to think, much less to struggle, he found himself landed by the cushion where Terumasa had been sitting since his arrival and on which he again seated himself.

Terumasa was a big guy with a lot of strength, making Nagai feel like a sparrow caught in a hawk's claws, completely at his mercy. Before he could even think, let alone put up a fight, he found himself dropped onto the cushion where Terumasa had been sitting since he got there, and where he sat down again.

“Look at me, sirrah!” commanded Terumasa.

“Look at me, you rascal!” commanded Terumasa.

“My lord,” said the frightened wretch, “I cannot do that.”

“My lord,” said the terrified person, “I can’t do that.”

“Look at me. You were not such a craven when you killed my father Nobuteru in cold blood, on the ninth day of the fourth month in the twelfth year of Tensho.”

“Look at me. You weren't so cowardly when you killed my father Nobuteru in cold blood, on the ninth day of the fourth month in the twelfth year of Tensho.”

“All the more reason why I should quail now, your lordship.”

"That's even more reason for me to be afraid now, your lordship."

“You are a most obstinate fellow! Why will you never do as I tell you?”

“You're such a stubborn guy! Why won’t you ever listen to what I say?”

Terumasa took hold of the man’s collar and twisted his face upwards. Looking calmly and critically at it for a moment or two he observed complacently.

Terumasa grabbed the man’s collar and lifted his face up. He looked at it calmly and critically for a moment or two, studying it with satisfaction.

Terumasa is grabbing the man’s collar

Terumasa is grabbing the man’s collar

Terumasa took hold of the man’s collar and twisted his face upwards

Terumasa grabbed the man’s collar and tilted his face up.

“Well, Nagai Naokatsu, it affords me much gratification to look at you. I have been told that you have[109] the best appearance of all the men in the service of Lord Tokugawa. My informant was right—you are undoubtedly a very handsome man, though at the present moment you do not appear to the best advantage.... It is a satisfaction to know that my father met his death at the hands of so creditable a soldier. Without doubt he went the less reluctantly to the spirit world. So far, well, Nagai.”

“Well, Nagai Naokatsu, it gives me great pleasure to see you. I’ve been told that you have[109] the best looks of all the men serving Lord Tokugawa. My source was right—you are definitely a very attractive man, although right now you don't look your best.... It’s reassuring to know that my father died at the hands of such a commendable soldier. I'm sure he went to the spirit world with less reluctance because of that. So far, so good, Nagai.”

Naokatsu gave himself up for lost. Though far from being a coward at ordinary times, the stern aspect and speech of Terumasa whom he had so greatly, though inadvertently, wronged, awed and intimidated him.

Naokatsu resigned himself to being lost. Although he wasn't a coward in normal circumstances, the serious demeanor and words of Terumasa, whom he had greatly, though unintentionally, wronged, filled him with awe and fear.

The four retainers stood prepared to interfere at the last moment should it be necessary, and they too thought Nagai’s doom was sealed.

The four retainers were ready to step in at the last second if needed, and they also believed that Nagai’s fate was sealed.

Still keeping his grip on the collar of his victim’s garment, Terumasa continued to gaze at him thoughtfully. Then turning to the other men he asked abruptly:—

Still holding onto the collar of his victim's clothing, Terumasa kept staring at him thoughtfully. Then, suddenly turning to the other men, he asked:—

“What annual stipend does he receive at the present time?”

“What yearly salary does he get right now?”

“One thousand koku of rice from his fief near Kawagoé.”

“One thousand koku of rice from his lands near Kawagoé.”

[110]

[110]

“And how much did he get at the time of the battle of Komaki?”

“And how much did he receive at the time of the battle of Komaki?”

“Two hundred koku, your lordship.”

“Two hundred koku, my lord.”

Terumasa flung the man from him and clapped both hands on his knees. Tears of mortification stood in his eyes.

Terumasa pushed the man away and placed both hands on his knees. Tears of embarrassment filled his eyes.

“Can I credit my ears? At the time of the battle his stipend was two hundred koku; now after the lapse of well-nigh ten years it has risen to only one thousand koku, and that derived from an out-of-the-way hole like Kawagoé! Ah, what a worthless fellow he must be! To think that my revered father perished by the hand of such an insignificant creature! It is too humiliating! Father, I fear you can never forgive yourself for allowing such a disgraceful thing to happen. You must everlastingly be bemoaning your untoward fate in the land of the shades. I, Terumasa, your son, sympathise with you from the bottom of my heart!”

“Can I believe my ears? During the battle, he was getting two hundred koku; now, almost ten years later, it’s only risen to one thousand koku, and that’s from a backwater place like Kawagoé! What a worthless guy he must be! To think my respected father was killed by such an insignificant person! It’s so humiliating! Father, I worry you’ll never be able to forgive yourself for letting such a disgraceful thing happen. You must be endlessly mourning your bad luck in the afterlife. I, Terumasa, your son, truly sympathize with you!”

His emotion was so genuine that tears trickled down his dark cheeks and he seemed to forget that there were witnesses of his unusual weakness. Not for long, however. Recovering his composure, he turned his eyes on the men before him.

His emotion was so real that tears ran down his dark cheeks, and he seemed to forget that there were witnesses to his unusual vulnerability. Not for long, though. Regaining his composure, he turned his gaze to the men in front of him.

“Sirs,” he said, “I told you a short time since, that[111] my main object in coming to Yedo was to behold the countenance of this man, the slayer of my father and brother. I have seen him and am not disappointed. But there is one request that I desire you will kindly submit to my future father-in-law. It concerns this same Nagai Naokatsu. If, according to custom, his lordship intends giving me a wedding present....”

“Sirs,” he said, “I mentioned to you not long ago that[111] my main reason for coming to Yedo was to see the face of the man who killed my father and brother. I’ve seen him and I am not disappointed. However, I have one request that I would like you to kindly pass on to my future father-in-law. It relates to this same Nagai Naokatsu. If, as is customary, his lordship plans to give me a wedding present...”

Here it was at last! The four chief retainers could not restrain a shudder, and the face of Nagai grew livid. It was Ii who first found his voice.

Here it was at last! The four main servants couldn’t hold back a shudder, and Nagai's face went pale. It was Ii who first managed to speak.

“My lord,” he stammered, “what you say is reasonable and we expected as much. But will you not let bygones be bygones? The Komaki affair happened nearly ten years ago and it is too late to rake it up. Moreover, this is a day highly blessed by the god of peace—a day on which two noble families are to be joined. Let not such an occasion be marred by a deed of revenge and blood. I entreat your lordship to reconsider your words and mercifully to let Nagai live!”

“My lord,” he stammered, “what you’re saying makes sense, and we anticipated this. But can we not just move on? The Komaki incident was nearly ten years ago, and it’s too late to dig it up. Besides, today is a day blessed by the god of peace—a day for two noble families to come together. Let’s not ruin this occasion with revenge and bloodshed. I urge you to rethink your words and, with mercy, allow Nagai to live!”

“My lord, we all unite in humbly pleading for the life of this unfortunate man!” chorused the other three, as all threw themselves down with heads touching the mats before him.

“My lord, we all come together to humbly plead for the life of this unfortunate man!” the other three said in unison, as they all knelt down with their heads touching the mats before him.

[112]

[112]

“What are you all talking about?” said Terumasa, unceremoniously. “Who said I wanted the life of Nagai? Nothing is further from my thoughts. This is what I wish you to ask Lord Tokugawa—that he will use his influence with His Highness, the Regent, to have this fellow created a daimio, as soon as possible, with an annual income of, say, ten thousand koku.”

“What are you all talking about?” Terumasa said bluntly. “Who said I wanted Nagai's life? That's the last thing on my mind. This is what I want you to ask Lord Tokugawa—if he could use his influence with His Highness, the Regent, to have this guy appointed as a daimyo as soon as possible, with an annual income of, say, ten thousand koku.”

Amazement was depicted on the faces of the five men—amazement and relief. Iyeyasu, who behind a sliding screen had heard all that had passed, now pushed it aside and ran into the room. Clasping Terumasa’s hands in his he raised them to his head while he gave vent to his feelings as follows:—

Amazement was evident on the faces of the five men—amazement and relief. Iyeyasu, who had heard everything from behind a sliding screen, now pushed it aside and entered the room. Grasping Terumasa’s hands, he raised them to his head while expressing his feelings as follows:—

“Terumasa, you have acquitted yourself nobly! I am unworthy of so magnanimous a son-in-law. What can I say but that I will do all in my power to further your truly chivalrous request.”

“Terumasa, you have done incredibly well! I feel unworthy of such a generous son-in-law. All I can say is that I will do everything I can to support your genuinely noble request.”

After the wedding Terumasa returned with his bride to the city of Nagoya, where Iyeyasu soon followed him. He told the whole story to the Regent and proffered his request. Hideyoshi slapped his knee in approval.

After the wedding, Terumasa went back to the city of Nagoya with his bride, and Iyeyasu soon came after him. He shared the entire story with the Regent and made his request. Hideyoshi slapped his knee in approval.

[113]

[113]

“Terumasa is a true samurai,” he said. “Rest assured his petition shall meet with immediate attention.”

“Terumasa is a true samurai,” he said. “You can be sure his request will be taken care of right away.”

Accordingly, Nagai Naokatsu, a minor vassal, of one thousand koku, from a place near Kawagoé, was at a bound promoted to the dignity of a daimio worth ten thousand koku yearly.

Accordingly, Nagai Naokatsu, a lesser vassal with one thousand koku, from a location near Kawagoé, was suddenly promoted to the rank of a daimyo worth ten thousand koku annually.

So you see that Ikeda Nobuteru did not fall by the sword of a nameless samurai!

So you see that Ikeda Nobuteru didn’t go down at the hands of a nameless samurai!

[117]

[117]

THE HEROISM OF TORII KATSUTAKA


THE little garrison besieged in the Castle of Nagashino, in the province of Mikawa, was in desperate straits.

THE little garrison surrounded in the Castle of Nagashino, in the province of Mikawa, was in a tough situation.

Okudaira Sadayoshi, Governor of the castle, was away at a distance on business of importance, and his son, Sadamasa, was left in command with a small company of but eight hundred men. These fought with the courage of despair; but having been taken at unawares, the castle was ill provided with ammunition and provisions, and at the end of a fortnight death, from starvation, or the alternative of surrender, stared them in the face.

Okudaira Sadayoshi, the castle governor, was away on important business, leaving his son, Sadamasa, in charge with only eight hundred men. They fought bravely, driven by desperation, but caught off guard, the castle lacked enough ammunition and supplies. After two weeks, they faced the grim realities of either starvation or surrender.

It was at the close of April in the third year of Tensho (1575). Takeda Katsuyori, Lord of Kai, knowing his feudal enemy, Sadayoshi, to be absent, deemed it a good opportunity to attack his stronghold; and, therefore, at the head of 28,000, suddenly swooped down and surrounded the castle. Stationing his head-quarters on a hill opposite the main entrance, he invested it on all[118] sides, day and night continuing the assaults on the walls, so that, if possible, it might fall into his hands before either Sadayoshi’s liege lord, Tokugawa Iyeyasu, or the latter’s powerful ally, Oda Nobunaga, could come to the rescue.

It was late April in the third year of Tensho (1575). Takeda Katsuyori, the Lord of Kai, knowing that his feudal enemy, Sadayoshi, was away, saw it as a perfect chance to attack his stronghold. Leading 28,000 troops, he quickly descended upon and surrounded the castle. He set up his headquarters on a hill across from the main entrance and laid siege to it on all[118] sides, continuing the assaults on the walls day and night, hoping to capture it before either Sadayoshi’s lord, Tokugawa Iyeyasu, or his powerful ally, Oda Nobunaga, could arrive to help.

By the end of two weeks some three hundred of the defenders had been killed, or so seriously wounded as to be incapable of rendering further aid; and sparing though they had been of it, food remained for barely two days more. In this sore strait Sadamasa summoned all his men and with calm courage and determination addressed them as follows:—

By the end of two weeks, around three hundred of the defenders had been killed or wounded so seriously that they couldn’t help anymore. Even though they had been careful with their supplies, they only had enough food left for about two more days. In this tough situation, Sadamasa gathered all his men and, with calm courage and determination, spoke to them:—

“My men,” he said, “I cannot speak too highly of your bravery and devotion, and I thank you. But the odds against us are too great and the castle must be given up. Our ammunition has almost run out and we have food for but two days more. To send for help is impossible, so closely does the enemy watch every outlet. I will send an envoy to Takeda requesting that you may all depart unmolested, while I myself will commit seppuku. It may be in your hearts to fight to the end rather than surrender the castle, but of what avail would it be for you thus to sacrifice your lives. It would do no good to me nor to anyone else. It is my[119] wish that you should all live to join my father and hereafter fight again for him and it may be recover the castle that we are now forced by wholly unforeseen and unavoidable circumstances to yield. There is nothing else to be done. Save yourselves and allow me to commit seppuku.”

“My men,” he said, “I can’t praise your bravery and loyalty enough, and I thank you. But the odds are against us, and we have to give up the castle. Our ammunition is almost gone, and we only have enough food for two more days. It's impossible to call for help because the enemy is watching every exit so closely. I will send a messenger to Takeda, asking for you all to be allowed to leave safely, while I will take my own life through seppuku. You might feel compelled to fight to the end rather than surrender the castle, but what good would it do for you to sacrifice your lives like that? It wouldn’t help me or anyone else. It is my[119] wish that you all live on to join my father and fight again for him, and perhaps even recover the castle that circumstances beyond our control have forced us to give up. There is nothing else we can do. Save yourselves and let me carry out seppuku.”

Sadamasa ceased speaking, but before the sound of his grave tones had died away, a ringing voice from the rear took up his words.

Sadamasa stopped speaking, but before the echo of his serious voice faded, a bright voice from the back echoed his words.

“Commit seppuku, my lord! It is too soon to talk of such a desperate measure! With your permission I will steal my way through the enemy’s lines and summon reinforcements before it is too late.”

“Commit seppuku, my lord! It’s way too soon to discuss such a drastic move! If you allow me, I’ll sneak through the enemy’s lines and call for reinforcements before it’s too late.”

“Is it Katsutaka who speaks? My brave fellow, I appreciate your desire, but the idea is quite impracticable. How could a rat, much less a giant like you over six feet, get through the enemy’s lines unobserved, and supposing such a miracle accomplished, how could an army reach us in time to avert our dying from starvation? It is not without deep consideration that I have come to the conclusion that I have just made known to you. Your project is impossible.”

“Is it Katsutaka speaking? My brave friend, I admire your enthusiasm, but the idea just won't work. How could a rat, let alone a giant like you over six feet tall, sneak past the enemy's lines without being seen? And even if that miracle happened, how could an army get to us in time to prevent us from starving? After thinking this through carefully, I've come to the conclusion I've just shared with you. Your plan is impossible.”

“Not so, my lord,” Katsutaka spoke quietly like a man who has fully made up his mind and knows what[120] he is about. “As you know, I am a good swimmer, and I am strong. I will cross the river in the dark and hurrying at utmost speed to His Excellency Lord Tokugawa lay before him our need and request the instant despatch of troops to disperse the besiegers. I have thought the matter over; I can do it.”

“Not at all, my lord,” Katsutaka said calmly, like someone who has made a firm decision and knows what he’s doing. “As you know, I’m a good swimmer and I’m strong. I will swim across the river in the dark and rush as fast as I can to His Excellency Lord Tokugawa to present our needs and request the immediate deployment of troops to scatter the besiegers. I’ve considered this thoroughly; I can do it.”

“Bravely conceived and bravely spoken, Katsutaka! Well, desperate diseases call for desperate remedies. You can but fail and we shall be no worse off than before. Go, my friend, and may luck attend you!” He paused, for emotion made it difficult to speak; then recovering his voice, he went on:—“Should you effect your escape, as you hope, it is necessary that we should know of it that we may hold out to the last minute. How can you inform us of the fact!”

“Boldly thought and boldly said, Katsutaka! Well, desperate situations require desperate measures. The worst that can happen is that you fail, and we won’t be any worse off than we are now. Go, my friend, and may good luck be with you!” He paused, as emotion made it hard for him to speak; then, regaining his composure, he continued: “If you manage to escape, as you hope, it’s essential that we know so we can hold out until the very end. How will you let us know?”

“Easily, my lord. I will climb to the summit of Mt. Funatsuki and cause smoke to rise by way of a signal. From thence to Okazaki where Lord Tokugawa is in residence is a distance of only twenty-three miles or so. I shall arrive at his castle by noon to-morrow, and having delivered my message shall return without delay.”

“Sure thing, my lord. I'll hike up to the top of Mt. Funatsuki and send up a signal with smoke. From there, it's just about twenty-three miles to Okazaki, where Lord Tokugawa is staying. I’ll get to his castle by noon tomorrow, deliver my message, and come back right away.”

“And how can you tell us of the coming of reinforcements?”

“And how can you let us know about the arrival of reinforcements?”

[121]

[121]

“At midnight, the day after to-morrow, I shall be back on the mountain, and again I will signal to you by smoke. One column of smoke will mean that His Excellency Lord Tokugawa’s troops are coming alone; two will mean that they are accompanied by those of Lord Oda; and three will signify that His Excellency’s army has been joined by both Lords Oda,—an allied army of three divisions.”

“At midnight, the day after tomorrow, I will be back on the mountain, and I will signal you with smoke again. One column of smoke will mean that Lord Tokugawa’s troops are coming alone; two columns will mean they are with Lord Oda’s troops; and three will signify that Lord Tokugawa’s army has joined forces with both Lords Oda—an allied army of three divisions.”

“Can you by any possibility inform us of the number of troops?”

“Can you possibly let us know how many troops there are?”

“Nothing easier, my lord. One shot will tell you that 10,000 troops are on their way; two shots, 20,000; three shots 30,000. Have no fears, my lord. I am confident that I shall succeed.”

“Nothing easier, my lord. One shot will let you know that 10,000 troops are on their way; two shots, 20,000; three shots, 30,000. Don’t worry, my lord. I’m sure I’ll succeed.”

“Heaven aid your heroic spirit, Katsutaka! When do you propose to start?”

“May heaven support your brave spirit, Katsutaka! When do you plan to start?”

“With your permission, as soon as it is dark, my lord. There is no time to be lost. Farewell!”

“With your permission, as soon as it’s dark, my lord. We can’t waste any time. Goodbye!”

“Stay, my friend. I will give you something before you go. See here.”

“Hold on, my friend. I want to give you something before you leave. Look here.”

Katsutaka approached nearer and his master gave into his hands a case of costly incense and a valuable sword.

Katsutaka stepped closer, and his master handed him a box of expensive incense and a valuable sword.

“This incense is a family treasure, having been[122] handed down from our ancestor, Prince Tomohira, the seventh son of the Emperor Murakami; and this sword is another heirloom—a noted blade by Sadamuné. Take these articles as some small recognition of your bravery and loyalty.”

“This incense is a family treasure, passed down from our ancestor, Prince Tomohira, the seventh son of Emperor Murakami; and this sword is another heirloom—a famous blade by Sadamuné. Accept these items as a small token of appreciation for your bravery and loyalty.”

With deep reverence the soldier received the precious gifts.

With deep respect, the soldier accepted the valuable gifts.

“Your lordship is too good to his humble servant. I accept your generosity with profound gratitude.”

“Your lordship is very kind to your humble servant. I gratefully accept your generosity.”

“Stay yet again, Katsutaka! I must pledge you in a parting cup.”

“Hang on a bit longer, Katsutaka! I need to toast you with a farewell drink.”

Two cups were brought and a bottle of saké. Katsutaka then executed a war-dance singing a martial strain the while. Then he departed to make the few preparations necessary for his perilous undertaking, leaving all those assembled, both officers and men, full of admiration for his heroism.

Two cups were brought along with a bottle of saké. Katsutaka then performed a war dance while singing a martial tune. After that, he left to prepare for his dangerous mission, leaving everyone present, both officers and soldiers, in awe of his bravery.

Clad in the lightest attire and with a small packet wrapped in waterproof oil-paper in his hand, in the stillness of night, Katsutaka stole out of a postern gate and crept to the bank of the River Iwashiro which flowed at no great distance past the castle. The rainy season having already set in, the stream was much swollen and the swift current in its windings dashed[123] furiously against either bank in turn. Katsutaka hid himself among the tall reeds growing on the edge and cast a searching eye in every direction. The full moon, breaking out of a heavy bank of clouds, made the night almost as bright as day; and to his dismay the adventurer saw that a web of large and small ropes to which were fastened innumerable clappers was extended over the stream, and that a close line of sentinels was on guard on the opposite shore. When anything happened to touch the ropes the clappers would rattle loudly “gara-gara, gara-gara,” and at each rattle the sentinels were on the alert with torches to discover the cause of the noise.

Dressed in the lightest clothes and holding a small package wrapped in waterproof paper, Katsutaka slipped out of a back gate into the stillness of the night and made his way to the bank of the River Iwashiro, which flowed just a short distance from the castle. With the rainy season already here, the river was much swollen, and the fast-moving current crashed violently against the banks. Katsutaka hid among the tall reeds growing at the edge and scanned the area carefully. The full moon, breaking through a thick layer of clouds, lit up the night almost as brightly as day; to his alarm, the adventurer noticed a web of large and small ropes strung over the stream, attached to countless clappers, and a tight line of sentries guarding the opposite shore. If anything touched the ropes, the clappers would rattle loudly, “gara-gara, gara-gara,” and with each rattle, the sentinels would spring into action with torches to investigate the noise.

At this unexpected difficulty Katsutaka was greatly taken aback. How could he swim across the river in the face of such vigilant precautions? To add to his dismay he saw waving lazily in the gentle night breeze an umajirushi or “horse-badge” and a flag, both bearing a coat of arms that he knew belonged to Baba Nobufusa who was esteemed the ablest of all the veteran generals of the opposing army.

At this unexpected challenge, Katsutaka was really surprised. How could he swim across the river with such careful precautions in place? To make matters worse, he saw fluttering in the soft night breeze an umajirushi or “horse-badge” and a flag, both displaying a coat of arms that he recognized as belonging to Baba Nobufusa, who was regarded as the most skilled of all the veteran generals of the enemy army.

“I am certainly under an unlucky star,” groaned Katsutaka. “With Baba Nobufusa in charge of this side it is well-nigh impossible for me to cross the river[124] and effect a landing. But I will not give up without doing my best, and it may be I shall yet find a way to elude their vigilance.”

“I’m definitely under a bad luck star,” groaned Katsutaka. “With Baba Nobufusa in charge on this side, it’s almost impossible for me to cross the river[124] and make a landing. But I won’t give up without trying my hardest, and maybe I’ll still find a way to escape their watch.”

He tore up a reed and was about to hurl it into the river when it struck him that if the root had earth on it the sagacious Nobufusa would conclude that some one was hiding in the vicinity and order his soldiers to make a strict search. That would be fatal to his enterprise. He, therefore, washed the mud off the reed and then threw it into the stream. Immediately it got entangled in the network of ropes and set all the clappers clattering loudly, “gara-gara, gara-gara.”

He tore off a piece of reed and was about to toss it into the river when it occurred to him that if the root had dirt on it, the clever Nobufusa would figure out that someone was hiding nearby and would send his soldiers to search thoroughly. That would ruin his plan. He then washed the mud off the reed and threw it into the water. As soon as it landed, it got caught in a tangle of ropes, and all the clappers started clattering loudly, “gara-gara, gara-gara.”

On the instant two sentinels leapt into the water and drew the reed to land. It was taken to Nobufusa who carefully examined the root by the light of a torch.

At that moment, two guards jumped into the water and pulled the reed to shore. It was brought to Nobufusa, who carefully looked at the root in the light of a torch.

“There is nothing suspicious about this reed,” said the general. “It is of no consequence.”

“There’s nothing odd about this reed,” said the general. “It doesn’t matter.”

Katsutaka, peering intently from his hiding place on the other side, felt his heart sink.

Katsutaka, watching closely from his hiding spot on the other side, felt his heart drop.

“It is hopeless to think of crossing,” he said to himself.

“It’s futile to think about crossing,” he said to himself.

After a few moments of despondency he once more uprooted a reed and washing off the mud as before cast it into the river. Again the clappers were set[125] a-going and again some of the men plunged into the water to seek the cause.

After a brief moment of feeling down, he pulled up a reed again, washed off the mud like before, and tossed it into the river. Once more, the clappers started going, and some of the men jumped into the water to figure out what was happening.

“Another reed, my lord,” said the man who handed it to the general.

“Here’s another reed, my lord,” said the man as he handed it to the general.

“The reeds are being washed off the bank by the flood,” he remarked after examining the reed. “It is nothing; but nevertheless do not relax your vigilance, my men.”

“The flood is washing the reeds off the bank,” he said after looking at the reed. “It’s nothing; but still, don’t let your guard down, my men.”

Katsutaka now picked up a dead branch that had been washed ashore, and threw it at the ropes, and after that another reed. So he went on, throwing now one thing, now another, keeping the clappers rattling so unintermittingly that in time Nobufusa’s soldiers ceased to take notice of the sound and no longer dashed into the river at every fresh repetition. Still, however, Katsutaka could not venture to enter the river himself, for watchful eyes never left off scanning the dark waters. Time was passing. What could he do? Katsutaka was well-nigh in despair. To return and confess he had failed at the very outset was insupportable—unthinkable even!

Katsutaka picked up a dead branch that had washed ashore and threw it at the ropes, then grabbed another reed. He continued this way, tossing one thing after another, keeping the clappers rattling so constantly that eventually, Nobufusa’s soldiers stopped paying attention to the sound and no longer rushed into the river with each new noise. Still, Katsutaka couldn't bring himself to enter the river; watchful eyes were always scanning the dark waters. Time was passing. What could he do? Katsutaka was nearly in despair. Going back and admitting he had failed right from the start was unbearable—unthinkable, even!

Just then he heard the roll of a drum—the guard was being relieved. Nobufusa’s men retired and Atobé Ōinosuké’s took their place.

Just then he heard the sound of a drum—the guard was being changed. Nobufusa’s men stepped back, and Atobé Ōinosuké’s took their spot.

[126]

[a id="Page_126">[126]

Katsutaka’s spirits rose. Ōinosuké was noted for his subtlety, he knew, but could not be compared with Nobufusa in patient strategy. Once more Katsutaka began throwing things into the river, but the fresh sentinels were very much on the alert and examined everything that set the clappers rattling. Poor Katsutaka was feeling indeed hopeless when the heavy clouds that had been coming up unobserved, obscured the moon and there was a low rumble of thunder in the distance. Then with appalling swiftness the storm was upon them. The noise was terrific. The heavy rush of the rain that came down in sheets, the roar of the wind and the roll and rattle of thunder made a pandemonium of the erstwhile peaceful night.

Katsutaka felt his spirits lift. He knew that while Ōinosuké was known for his finesse, he couldn't match Nobufusa's patient strategy. Once again, Katsutaka started throwing things into the river, but the new guards were very alert and scrutinized everything that made a sound. Poor Katsutaka felt truly hopeless when the heavy clouds, which had been gathering unnoticed, blocked the moon and a low rumble of thunder rolled in from afar. Then, with stunning speed, the storm hit them. The noise was overwhelming. The heavy downpour that came in sheets, the howling wind, and the rolling and crashing of thunder turned the once peaceful night into chaos.

Katsutaka had no fear of the elements; he only thought that now his course was clear. He danced and shouted for joy, knowing that he could be neither seen nor heard through the tumult and pitchy darkness. But no time was to be lost. The storm might pass over as rapidly as it had come. Stripping himself bare and tying his oil-paper package round his neck he slipped into the turbid waters and with his dagger cut some of the ropes that crossed it. The noisy clappers sounded faintly to the watchers on the opposite bank, but as[127] some men were about to investigate their general stopped them.

Katsutaka wasn't afraid of the weather; he just thought that his path was clear now. He danced and shouted with joy, knowing that he couldn't be seen or heard through the chaos and deep darkness. But he couldn't waste any time. The storm could pass as quickly as it had arrived. Stripping down and tying his oil-paper package around his neck, he slipped into the murky waters and used his dagger to cut some of the ropes that crossed it. The loud clappers sounded faintly to the watchers on the opposite bank, but as[127] some men were about to investigate, their leader stopped them.

“It is unnecessary, my men,” he said. “The clappers are moved by fish coming down the flood from the upper reaches of the river. None of the garrison opposite would be so mad as to attempt to cross in such a storm—it would mean instant death. Therefore be reassured.”

“It’s not necessary, guys,” he said. “The clappers are stirred up by fish coming downstream from the upper parts of the river. No one in the garrison across would be crazy enough to try to cross in a storm like this—it would mean instant death. So, don’t worry.”

“You speak truly, my lord,” assented one of the men. “It can only be fish as your honour says.”

"You speak the truth, my lord," agreed one of the men. "It must only be fish, as you say."

Tossed and whirled about by the current, Katsutaka struggled to the opposite bank at a point about half a mile from where he had started. He found this part also well guarded, but hoped that under cover of the darkness and noise he might get through. Stealthily he was making his way when suddenly his foot slipped on the wet ground and he fell with a slight thud.

Tossed and spun around by the current, Katsutaka fought his way to the opposite bank, about half a mile from where he began. He found this area well protected too, but he hoped that in the darkness and noise, he might be able to get through. He was quietly making his way when suddenly his foot slipped on the wet ground, and he fell with a small thud.

“Who goes there?” rang out the quick challenge in his ear.

“Who’s there?” came the quick challenge in his ear.

Startled, Katsutaka scrambled to his feet and laid his hand on the hilt of his dagger.

Startled, Katsutaka jumped to his feet and placed his hand on the hilt of his dagger.

“One of the patrol, sir,” he answered readily.

"One of the patrol, sir," he replied quickly.

“Is that all? I pity you out in the storm. Pass on!”

“Is that it? I feel sorry for you out in the storm. Go on!”

[128]

[128]

“Thank you, Captain. Good-night, sir.”

“Thanks, Captain. Good night, sir.”

“Good-night. Do not relax your care. The enemy may take advantage of the storm.”

“Goodnight. Don't let your guard down. The enemy might exploit the storm.”

“I will take care, sir.”

"I'll take care of it, sir."

Thus his presence of mind saved the situation when all seemed lost, and the first and most difficult part of his enterprise was accomplished.

Thus, his quick thinking saved the situation when everything seemed hopeless, and the first and most challenging part of his mission was achieved.

By the time Katsutaka had ascended to the summit of the mountain from whence he intended to signal, the rain had almost ceased and the rumble of thunder was barely audible in the growing distance. As he paused to take breath the moon shone out again and bathed the landscape in silvery loveliness. With material brought in his little package he managed to make a small blaze, trusting it would be seen by the watchers at the castle who would be anxious to know of his escape. Then once more resuming his journey he hastened down the declivity and with no further adventure arrived at the town of Okazaki about 10 o’clock the following morning.

By the time Katsutaka reached the top of the mountain where he planned to signal, the rain had nearly stopped, and the distant rumble of thunder was barely audible. As he took a moment to catch his breath, the moon emerged again, lighting up the landscape in a beautiful silver glow. Using the supplies he had brought in his small package, he managed to start a small fire, hoping it would be seen by the watchmen at the castle who would be eager to hear about his escape. He then continued on his journey, quickly descending the slope, and without any further incidents, he arrived in the town of Okazaki around 10 o’clock the next morning.

As he drew near the castle he met an officer on horseback attended by a few men on foot. To his[129] great joy he recognized his own chief, Lord Okudaira Sadayoshi. Placing himself in the way and bowing with due reverence:—

As he got closer to the castle, he encountered an officer on horseback accompanied by a few men on foot. To his[129] great joy, he recognized his own leader, Lord Okudaira Sadayoshi. He positioned himself in the officer's path and bowed respectfully:—

“I am Torii Katsutaka, my lord,” he said, “and I have come on an urgent errand from your honourable son at present beleaguered in the Castle of Nagashino.”

“I am Torii Katsutaka, my lord,” he said, “and I have come on an urgent mission from your esteemed son, who is currently besieged in the Castle of Nagashino.”

“Beleaguered! My son beleaguered! What mean you by such strange tidings? Follow me; I will return to the castle instantly.”

“Troubled! My son is troubled! What do you mean by such odd news? Come with me; I'm going back to the castle right now.”

Turning his horse and followed closely by his retinue and Katsutaka, Sadayoshi cantered quickly back the way he had come and dismounting in the courtyard demanded of the messenger a more explicit and detailed account of how matters stood. He was indignant beyond measure at what he heard.

Turning his horse and closely followed by his entourage and Katsutaka, Sadayoshi quickly rode back the way he had come. After dismounting in the courtyard, he demanded a clearer and more detailed update from the messenger about the situation. He was extremely outraged by what he heard.

“This is wholly unexpected and unwelcome news,” he exclaimed. “My brave fellow, your daring deed is beyond all praise. I came here two days ago with Lord Tokugawa, on my way home intending to stay a short time. Now I must proceed instantly. Wait here while I go to tell His Excellency; it may be he will wish to question you himself.”

“This is completely unexpected and unwelcome news,” he said. “My brave friend, what you’ve done is truly admirable. I arrived here two days ago with Lord Tokugawa, planning to stay for a short time on my way home. Now I need to leave immediately. Wait here while I go to inform His Excellency; he may want to speak with you himself.”

In a very short time an attendant summoned Katsutaka to the presence of the famous statesman.

In no time at all, an attendant called Katsutaka to meet the well-known statesman.

[130]

[a id="Page_130">

“Torii Katsutaka,” said he kindly, “you are a brave man, and have done a wonderful thing. Let me know exactly how matters stand at the Castle of Nagashino. You have my permission to speak to me directly.”

“Torii Katsutaka,” he said kindly, “you’re a brave man and have done something amazing. Please tell me exactly what’s going on at the Castle of Nagashino. You have my permission to speak to me openly.”

Expressing his sense of the honour shown him, Katsutaka, in the simple words of a plain soldier, gave a detailed account of the state of affairs within and without the castle when he had left it.

Expressing his appreciation for the honor given to him, Katsutaka, in the straightforward words of an ordinary soldier, provided a detailed account of the situation inside and outside the castle when he had departed.

“If reinforcements be not instantly despatched, Your Excellency,” he concluded, “the garrison will starve to death. I entreat, Your Excellency, let no time be lost.”

“If reinforcements aren't sent immediately, Your Excellency,” he concluded, “the garrison will starve to death. I urge you, Your Excellency, please don’t waste any time.”

“Reinforcements shall be sent with all possible speed,” said Iyeyasu. “By a happy chance both Lords Oda are now in this province with their troops, and they can reach the besieged castle in two, or at the most, three days. But for you we should have known nothing till too late. You are a hero indeed. Now go and get food and rest before you start on your return journey.”

“Reinforcements will be sent as quickly as possible,” said Iyeyasu. “Fortunately, both Lords Oda are currently in this province with their troops, and they can reach the besieged castle in two or, at most, three days. Without you, we wouldn’t have known anything until it was too late. You’re truly a hero. Now go and get some food and rest before you head back on your journey.”

The afternoon of the same day, Iyeyasu, at the head of 20,000 men proceeded to the castle of Ushikubo, where he was joined by the two Lords Oda with their[131] combined forces of 50,000 men. Arrangements were set on foot for an early start the next morning.

The afternoon of the same day, Iyeyasu, leading 20,000 men, headed to the castle of Ushikubo, where he met up with the two Lords Oda and their[131] combined forces of 50,000 men. Plans were made for an early departure the next morning.

Iyeyasu then spoke to Katsutaka again:—

Iyeyasu then spoke to Katsutaka again:—

“As you see, our allied armies will be able to reach Nagashino in two days at the latest. So rest assured that the relief will be in time. You must be greatly fatigued. Remain here a few days till you are fully rested.”

“As you can see, our allied armies will be able to get to Nagashino in two days at the latest. So, you can relax knowing that the help will arrive on time. You must be very tired. Stay here for a few days until you’re completely rested.”

“Your Excellency is too considerate, but I cannot take advantage of your kindness. I must return at once and tell the garrison of the success of my mission and that help is coming. Allow me to set out without delay.”

“Your Excellency is very thoughtful, but I can't take advantage of your generosity. I need to go back immediately and inform the garrison about my mission's success and that help is on the way. Please let me leave without delay.”

“By your own showing it would be quite impossible for you to re-enter the castle in the manner in which you came out. Do not be rash, but stay here as I advise you.”

“From what you've said, it would be totally impossible for you to get back into the castle the way you came out. Don't act hastily, but stay here like I suggest.”

“A thousand pardons, Your Excellency,” said Katsutaka, respectfully, but firmly. “At the risk of my life I undertook this errand; I will carry it through to the end. It is an honour more than my poor life is worth to have been granted speech with Your Excellency and favoured with words of commendation from your august lips. Life can offer me no higher grace. Even should[132] I be captured by the enemy and put to an ignominious death I should have nothing to regret. The garrison is starving; to know that help is on the way will give them new life. Permit me to go, Your Excellency.”

“A thousand pardons, Your Excellency,” said Katsutaka, respectfully but firmly. “I risked my life to take on this mission; I will see it through to the end. It’s a greater honor than my simple life deserves to have spoken with you and received your kind words. Life can offer me no greater blessing. Even if I were captured by the enemy and faced a disgraceful death, I would have no regrets. The garrison is starving; knowing that help is coming will revive their spirits. Please allow me to go, Your Excellency.”

“If you are so set upon it,” replied Lord Tokugawa, “I will say no more. You shall take a letter from me to Sadamasa.”

“If you’re really determined,” replied Lord Tokugawa, “I won’t say anything more. You can take a letter from me to Sadamasa.”

“That would be dangerous, Your Excellency. If the letter were found on my person notice would be given of your approach and the enemy would take steps accordingly.”

"That would be risky, Your Excellency. If the letter was found on me, they would be alerted to your coming and the enemy would act accordingly."

“Right,” said Iyeyasu with a smile. “You are wise as well as brave, my Katsutaka!”

“Right,” said Iyeyasu with a smile. “You’re wise as well as brave, my Katsutaka!”

Then Katsutaka bade farewell to Lord Tokugawa and Lord Okudaira Sadayoshi, and shouldering his gun set out once more on his perilous journey.

Then Katsutaka said goodbye to Lord Tokugawa and Lord Okudaira Sadayoshi, and, shouldering his gun, set out once again on his dangerous journey.

Anxiously did the diminishing and weakened garrison at the besieged castle wait for the signal that should tell them help was coming. Cheered by the knowledge that Katsutaka, contrary to expectation, had succeeded in eluding the sentinels they now had some hope that he would have the same good fortune in his further[133] quest. In turn watchmen went up to the high tower and strained their eyes in the direction whence the promised signal would appear. At midnight of the second day, to their boundless joy, they descried a light as of a bonfire on Mt. Funatsuki; and soon three columns of dark smoke rose in the still air plainly seen against the sky that was lighted up by a great round moon. Help was coming! But would it be sufficient? How many troops were on their way? Hark! a sharp report, and then another and yet another till seven shots gave the glad assurance of the approach of 70,000 men. The starving men took heart again, and forgetting hunger and wounds looked forward with joy to their speedy relief.

The anxious and weakened garrison at the besieged castle waited for the signal that would tell them help was on the way. They felt a glimmer of hope knowing that Katsutaka, against all odds, had managed to slip past the guards, and they believed he might be just as lucky in his next[133] mission. Watchmen climbed up to the high tower and strained their eyes in the direction where the promised signal would come from. At midnight on the second day, to their immense joy, they spotted a light like a bonfire on Mt. Funatsuki; soon, three columns of dark smoke rose in the still air, clearly visible against the sky lit by a huge full moon. Help was on the way! But would it be enough? How many troops were coming? Listen! A sharp report, then another and another until seven shots confirmed the approach of 70,000 men. The starving soldiers found renewed hope and, forgetting their hunger and wounds, eagerly anticipated their rescue.

But the sound of the shots reached other ears as well as those for which it was intended. The company on guard at the foot of the mountain heard it too, and a detachment went up to investigate. General Naito Masatoyo himself led the little band. With no thought of danger Katsutaka, triumphant, was gaily running down when he found himself surrounded by the very men he wished to avoid.

But the sound of the gunshots was heard by others besides the intended audience. The guards at the base of the mountain heard it too, and a team went up to check it out. General Naito Masatoyo himself led the small group. Without a care for danger, Katsutaka, feeling victorious, was happily running down when he suddenly found himself surrounded by the very men he wanted to avoid.

“Halt! Who are you?” demanded the general. Katsutaka’s ready wit did not desert him.

“Halt! Who are you?” the general demanded. Katsutaka’s quick thinking didn’t fail him.

[134]

[134]

“Hearing shots, I have been with my comrades to find out what they meant. We have searched everywhere but can find no one. I am coming down to report our failure.”

“Hearing gunshots, I went with my teammates to figure out what was going on. We searched everywhere but couldn't find anyone. I'm coming down to report our failure.”

“Come nearer and let me see your face. Who is your captain?”

“Come closer and let me see your face. Who is your captain?”

“I belong to the company of riflemen under the command of Captain Anayama.”

“I’m part of the riflemen team led by Captain Anayama.”

“Your name!”

"What's your name?"

“My name—my name is....”

"My name—my name is...."

“Men, take this fellow prisoner.”

“Guys, take this guy prisoner.”

More easily said than done. At the command four or five soldiers sprang forward to obey, but Katsutaka made such a vigorous defence that they found it impossible to hold him; and freeing himself from their grasp he ran down towards the foot of the hill. More soldiers were coming up, however, so he turned back, hoping under cover of some bushes to slip past and thus escape. But he was seen and caught as in a trap. Dealing heavy blows right and left he made a good fight, but the odds were too overwhelming and he was at last forced to yield. His gun was taken from him and handed to the general who found thereon an inscription in red lacquer, “One of 3,000 guns[135] belonging to the Castle of Okazaki.”

Easier said than done. At the command, four or five soldiers rushed forward to obey, but Katsutaka fought back so fiercely that they couldn’t hold him; breaking free from their grip, he ran down towards the foot of the hill. However, more soldiers were approaching, so he turned back, hoping to slip past them under the cover of some bushes and escape. But he was spotted and caught like a rat in a trap. He threw heavy punches to the left and right, putting up a good fight, but the odds were too stacked against him, and he was eventually forced to give up. His gun was taken from him and handed to the general, who found an inscription in red lacquer on it: “One of 3,000 guns[135] belonging to the Castle of Okazaki.”

The truth flashed upon him. He guessed that the man they had captured had been to Okazaki to ask for reinforcements. Late though it was he must be taken before the Commander-in-chief, General Katsuyori, at once.

The truth hit him. He realized that the man they had captured had gone to Okazaki to request reinforcements. Even though it was late, they needed to take him to the Commander-in-chief, General Katsuyori, immediately.

Bloodstained and travel-worn Katsutaka presented a pitiable sight when, roused from his slumbers, the general surveyed him by the imperfect light of a lantern. Yet there was something in the bearing of the man that called forth a feeling of admiration for his courage rather than compassion for his condition and circumstances.

Bloodstained and weary from travel, Katsutaka looked like a pitiful figure when the general woke up and saw him in the dim light of a lantern. However, there was something about the way the man held himself that inspired admiration for his bravery rather than pity for his state and situation.

“Your name?” said the general.

"What's your name?" asked the general.

Having no motive now for concealment Katsutaka spoke out boldly.

Having no reason to hide anymore, Katsutaka spoke up confidently.

“Torii Katsutaka, retainer of Lord Okudaira Sadamasa, Governor of the Castle of Nagashino.”

“Torii Katsutaka, a loyal servant of Lord Okudaira Sadamasa, the Governor of Nagashino Castle.”

“You have been to Okazaki, for reinforcements, and fired these shots from the top of Mt. Funatsuki by a prearranged plan. Is it not so?”

“You went to Okazaki for reinforcements and fired those shots from the top of Mt. Funatsuki as part of a plan we set up. Isn’t that right?”

“It is so, Your Excellency.”

"That's right, Your Excellency."

“It was a hazardous errand. You must tell me later how you managed to creep through our lines. I know[136] how to appreciate and reward bravery, and would like to number you among my men. If you will come over to us I will give you a yearly stipend of 1,000 koku4 of rice. If you refuse you die.”

“It was a dangerous mission. You have to tell me later how you managed to sneak through our lines. I know how to recognize and reward courage, and I’d like to have you among my men. If you join us, I’ll give you a yearly salary of 1,000 koku4 of rice. If you refuse, you’ll die.”

Pretending to be pleased with the offer Katsutaka accepted it with many expressions of gratitude. He was thinking that by doing this he might put his captors off their guard and be able to escape, or in some way render a service to those shut up in the castle.

Pretending to be happy with the offer, Katsutaka accepted it with a lot of gratitude. He was thinking that by doing this, he might catch his captors off guard and find a way to escape, or somehow help those trapped in the castle.

“You do me too much honour, Your Excellency,” he said. “I am but a humble private but I will use all diligence to serve you faithfully.”

“You're giving me too much credit, Your Excellency,” he said. “I’m just a simple private, but I’ll do my best to serve you faithfully.”

“I am glad you are troubled by no foolish scruples as to desertion,” said the general, who nevertheless was somewhat surprised at the ready acceptance of his proposal. “There is something I desire you to do at once to prove your sincerity.”

“I’m glad you’re not held back by silly doubts about leaving,” said the general, though he was somewhat surprised by how quickly you accepted his offer. “There’s something I need you to do right away to show me you’re serious.”

In a low voice General Katsuyori gave an order to an aide-de-camp, who retired and after a little time came back with a written paper which he handed to his chief. It purported to be a letter from Sadayoshi to his son,[137] informing him that, on account of a sudden outbreak of insurrection, Lord Tokugawa was unable to despatch troops to the relief of the Castle of Nagashino and that there was nothing to be done but to give it up on the best terms available. The letter was a skilful imitation of Sadayoshi’s hand, for it had been written by an officer who had once served under him and who was well acquainted with his style.

In a low voice, General Katsuyori gave an order to an aide-de-camp, who left and came back after a short while with a written paper that he handed to his superior. It was supposedly a letter from Sadayoshi to his son,[137] informing him that, due to a sudden uprising, Lord Tokugawa couldn’t send troops to help the Castle of Nagashino and that they had no choice but to surrender on the best terms possible. The letter was a clever imitation of Sadayoshi’s handwriting, crafted by an officer who had previously served under him and was familiar with his style.

Showing the forgery to Katsutaka with no little pride, Katsuyori said:—

Showing the forgery to Katsutaka with considerable pride, Katsuyori said:—

“Now, my man, you must write another letter to confirm the intelligence contained in this one, and both letters shall be at once shot over the walls. What! do you hesitate?”

“Now, my friend, you need to write another letter to confirm the information in this one, and both letters will be sent over the walls immediately. What! Are you hesitating?”

Seeing no course open to him but to obey, Katsutaka did as required. The two missives were then fastened to an arrow and shot into the castle by a skilled archer.

Seeing no option but to comply, Katsutaka did as instructed. The two letters were then attached to an arrow and shot into the castle by a skilled archer.

The consternation and disappointment of the expectant garrison can be better imagined than described. All the more bitter was this news from the hope that had preceded it. Strong men wept.

The confusion and disappointment of the waiting garrison can be better imagined than described. This news was even more painful because of the hopes that had come before it. Strong men cried.

But Okudaira Jiyemon, chief Councillor, having closely examined the letters, burst out laughing.

But Okudaira Jiyemon, the chief Councillor, after examining the letters closely, burst out laughing.

[138]

[138]

“It is hardly an occasion for mirth, Jiyemon,” said Sadamasa, much displeased at this untimely merriment. “May I inquire the nature of the joke?”

“It’s hardly a reason to laugh, Jiyemon,” Sadamasa said, clearly annoyed by this inappropriate cheer. “Can I ask what the joke is?”

“Ha, ha, ha! I beg your lordship’s pardon, but Katsuyori is a dull fellow to imagine we could be taken in so easily. Be so good as to look at this paper—it is not the kind manufactured in this province such as our lord always uses, but in theirs. That one fact gives them away. Never fear, my lord! Take my word for it, Katsutaka’s signals told the truth. This is but a plot to deceive us into surrendering before help comes.”

“Ha, ha, ha! I apologize, my lord, but Katsuyori is a fool to think we could fall for this so easily. Please take a look at this paper—it’s not the kind made in this province like our lord always uses, but in theirs. That one detail exposes them. Don’t worry, my lord! Trust me, Katsutaka’s signals are accurate. This is just a scheme to trick us into surrendering before help arrives.”

It was now plain to all that the letters were not genuine and their spirits again rose. Going up to the high tower Sadamasa called so that the sentinels on the other side could hear him.

It was now obvious to everyone that the letters were fake, and their spirits lifted again. Going up to the high tower, Sadamasa shouted so the sentinels on the other side could hear him.

“Soldiers of Kai, approach! I have something to say in answer to the letters sent me but now. Request an officer to come near enough to hear my words.”

“Soldiers of Kai, come here! I have something to say in response to the letters you've sent me. Please ask an officer to step forward so they can hear what I have to say.”

Man stands facing the gate on the other side of a moat

Man stands facing the gate on the other side of a moat

He raised his voice so that every word rang clear and distinct

He raised his voice so that every word was clear and distinct.

Nothing doubting but that Sadamasa wished to make terms of surrender, Katsuyori himself came forth, attended by his suite.

Without a doubt that Sadamasa wanted to negotiate a surrender, Katsuyori himself stepped forward, accompanied by his entourage.

“Accept my best thanks for your arrow-letters,” began Sadamasa politely. “It was good of you to pass[139] on my father’s communication and I am much obliged to you.” Then suddenly changing his tone, “Do you think,” he thundered, “that such a clumsy trick could deceive us or induce me to give up the stronghold of my ancestors? Fools! The laugh is on our side! Ha, ha, ha!”

“Thank you for your letters,” Sadamasa started politely. “It was kind of you to share my father’s message, and I really appreciate it.” Then suddenly shifting his tone, he shouted, “Do you really think such a clumsy trick could fool us or make me surrender my family’s stronghold? You’re fools! The joke’s on us! Ha, ha, ha!”

“Ha, ha, ha!” roared the men behind him greatly enjoying the discomfiture of the men below.

“Ha, ha, ha!” laughed the men behind him, greatly enjoying the embarrassment of the men below.

Katsuyori was furious.

Katsuyori was really angry.

“Go, Katsutaka,” he shouted. “Go to the edge of the moat and tell them that no reinforcements are coming—that they must surrender!”

“Go, Katsutaka,” he shouted. “Go to the edge of the moat and tell them that no reinforcements are coming—that they have to surrender!”

Guarded by two men, for he had not yet been set at liberty, Katsutaka stepped forward to the edge of the moat, and raising his voice so that every word rang clear and distinct:—

Guarded by two men, since he had not yet been freed, Katsutaka stepped forward to the edge of the moat and raised his voice so that every word was loud and clear:—

“Listen, my lord, and comrades,” he said. “What I tell you is the truth. Lord Tokugawa and the two Lords Oda, with an allied army of 70,000 men are hastening to your rescue. They will be here to-morrow without fail. The arrow-letters are utterly false. Rest assured!”

“Listen, my lord and friends,” he said. “What I’m telling you is the truth. Lord Tokugawa and the two Lords Oda, with an allied army of 70,000 men, are rushing to your rescue. They will be here tomorrow without fail. The arrow-letters are completely false. You can be assured!”

So wholly unexpected was this bold speech that no one thought of stopping it till the mischief was done.[140] As a mighty cheer went up from the besieged, however, the infuriated soldiers of the investing army seized Katsutaka and in mad fury kicked and cuffed him mercilessly. Then at Katsuyori’s command they crucified him just opposite the main gate of the castle he had given his life to save.

So completely unexpected was this daring speech that no one thought to interrupt it until the damage was done.[140] As a huge cheer erupted from those under siege, the furious soldiers of the surrounding army grabbed Katsutaka and in a wild rage beat and struck him brutally. Then, at Katsuyori’s orders, they crucified him right across from the main gate of the castle he had sacrificed his life to protect.

Early the next morning the allied forces came and the Kai army being utterly routed, the siege was raised.

Early the next morning, the allied forces arrived, and with the Kai army completely defeated, the siege was lifted.

4 A koku is about four bushels; in feudal days it was customary to pay the samurai in rice.

[143]

[143]

THE WRESTLING OF A DAIMIO


IN the second month of the fifteenth year of Tenshō (a.d. 1587), Toyotomi Hideyoshi, who had brought the greater part of Japan under his sway, crossed over to the Island of Kyūshiū with a large army, in order to subjugate Shimazu Yoshihisa, an independent daimio governing eight of the nine provinces that form the island. The following month Gamō Ujisato, a renowned general in Hideyoshi’s army, advanced to the Castle of Ganshaku in the province of Buzen, and attacked it fiercely for three successive days. The garrison, however, offered such a stubborn resistance that little impression was made; and it seemed unlikely that the fortress would fall into the hands of the besiegers for some time. Ujisato, being a man of impetuous and fiery disposition, lost all patience, and rated his men soundly.

In the second month of the fifteenth year of Tenshō (A.D. 1587), Toyotomi Hideyoshi, who had brought most of Japan under his control, crossed over to the island of Kyūshū with a large army to conquer Shimazu Yoshihisa, an independent daimyo who ruled eight of the nine provinces on the island. The next month, Gamō Ujisato, a famous general in Hideyoshi’s army, moved to the Castle of Ganshaku in the province of Buzen and attacked it fiercely for three straight days. However, the garrison put up such strong resistance that little progress was made, and it seemed unlikely that the fortress would fall to the attackers anytime soon. Ujisato, being an impulsive and fiery person, lost all patience and scolded his men thoroughly.

“Cowards!” he shouted. “How is it you are so long in taking such an insignificant place? Have you all turned women? I will take the castle single-handed!”

“Cowards!” he yelled. “Why are you taking so long to claim such a small spot? Have you all turned into women? I’ll take the castle on my own!”

[144]

[144]

He dashed to the front, spurring his steed recklessly forward in the very teeth of a volley of arrows and bullets that was directed at him. But as he neared the ramparts a shot struck his horse in the abdomen causing it, with a scream of agony, to rear itself up on its hind legs and throw its rider backwards off the saddle. At the instant, the gate of the castle was flung open, and a number of men rushed out. The fallen warrior encompassed by the foe thought his end had come, when a giant clad in black armour and mounted on a great chestnut horse dashed to the rescue. With mighty strokes he cut and hewed right and left, scattering the enemy like leaves before the wind of autumn. Some fell dead beneath the hoofs of his horse, others took to their heels and regained the shelter of the walls. Nishimura Gonshirō did not trouble himself to follow the fugitives, but leaping from his charger hastened to raise his chief. Ujisato was but slightly wounded, and with Gonshirō’s help was able to mount the latter’s horse.

He sprinted to the front, urging his horse forward recklessly right into a barrage of arrows and bullets aimed at him. But as he got close to the ramparts, a shot hit his horse in the abdomen, causing it to rear up with a scream of pain and throw him backward off the saddle. At that moment, the castle gate flew open, and several men rushed out. The fallen warrior, surrounded by enemies, thought his end had come, when a giant dressed in black armor and riding a large chestnut horse rushed in to save him. With powerful swings, he struck down foes left and right, scattering them like leaves in an autumn wind. Some fell dead under his horse's hooves, while others turned and ran back to the safety of the walls. Nishimura Gonshirō didn’t bother chasing after the escapees; instead, he jumped off his horse and hurried to help his leader. Ujisato was only slightly injured, and with Gonshirō’s assistance, he was able to get onto Gonshirō’s horse.

“A thousand thanks, my gallant fellow,” he said, gathering up the reins. “But for you I should by this time have been a dead man. I shall never forget you have saved my life this day, and it will be my[145] great pleasure after the war to express my gratitude in some tangible form.”

“A thousand thanks, my brave friend,” he said, grabbing the reins. “If it weren’t for you, I’d probably be dead by now. I’ll never forget that you saved my life today, and it would be my[145]great pleasure after the war to show my gratitude in a real way.”

The example of Gonshirō’s heroic deed seemed to put new spirit into Ujisato’s men, and with greater determination and bravery they stormed the castle. As a result in the course of a few hours the garrison was obliged to surrender, and before many days had elapsed all Kyūshiū had submitted to Hideyoshi’s rule.

The example of Gonshirō’s heroic act seemed to energize Ujisato’s men, and with more determination and courage, they charged the castle. As a result, within a few hours, the garrison had to surrender, and before long, all of Kyūshiū had bowed to Hideyoshi’s authority.

When quiet was restored Hideyoshi bestowed rewards on all the daimios who had fought for him, and Ujisato was promoted to the Governorship of Matsuzaka Castle in the province of Isé with an annual income of 300,000 koku of rice.

When peace returned, Hideyoshi rewarded all the daimios who had fought for him, and Ujisato was promoted to the Governorship of Matsuzaka Castle in the province of Isé, receiving an annual income of 300,000 koku of rice.

All in their turns, and according to their degrees, Ujisato rewarded those of his vassals who had distinguished themselves under his leadership. Some were given handsome gifts; others had their stipends raised. Gonshirō who considered he had done a greater deed than any of the others, seeing that he had saved his master’s life at the risk of his own, naturally expected to receive some special favour. But greatly to his surprise and chagrin no acknowledgment was made. What could be the reason?

All in their turn, and according to their contributions, Ujisato rewarded his vassals who had stood out under his leadership. Some received generous gifts; others had their salaries increased. Gonshirō, who believed he had accomplished more than anyone else by saving his master's life at the risk of his own, naturally expected to be favored in some special way. But to his surprise and disappointment, no recognition was given. What could be the reason?

At first he felt no little resentment and brooded over[146] this neglect. But after a time, being a man who cared little for gain, he let the affair fade from his mind though he still felt sore when he happened to think of it.

At first, he felt a good amount of resentment and dwelled on[146] this neglect. But after a while, being someone who didn’t care much for profit, he allowed the issue to slip from his thoughts, even though he still felt hurt whenever it crossed his mind.

Meanwhile the summer had come and gone, and now the 15th of September was here. The night of all the year on which the atmosphere in Japan is most translucent and the moon shines with the greatest brilliancy. The night when men of a poetic turn sit up into the small hours composing verses on the beauty of the scene, the while they sip saké from delicate porcelain cups to aid the fickle muse. On this night therefore Ujisato gave a “moon-viewing party,” inviting a large number of his retainers to a banquet in the main hall of his castle.

Meanwhile, summer had come and gone, and now it was September 15th. The night of the year when the air in Japan is clearest and the moon shines the brightest. The night when poetic souls stay up late writing verses about the beauty of the scene, all while sipping saké from delicate porcelain cups to inspire their creative muse. On this night, Ujisato hosted a “moon-viewing party,” inviting a large number of his retainers to a banquet in the main hall of his castle.

The witching light of the full moon wrapt the stern old pile; the tiny ripples on the moat glistened like liquid gold; the crickets shrilled musically among the tall grasses. The sliding screens had been removed and the calm beauty without softened and impressed the hearts of the sturdy warriors inured to scenes so different of bloodshed and the din of battle. Now it was that charmed by the loveliness around them many began to compose verses in adoration of the scene, and[147] Ujisato’s were among the best. But after a time the saké of which they partook, not sparingly, went to their heads, and it is not surprising that some of the would-be poets became a little elevated. The talk turned to tales of war and one and another recounted deeds of prowess performed by himself in the face of danger and difficulty. Nor was the host, Lord Ujisato himself, above a little boasting in his cups and it was thus he spoke:—

The enchanting light of the full moon enveloped the imposing old structure; the tiny ripples on the moat sparkled like liquid gold; the crickets played a melody among the tall grasses. The sliding screens had been taken away, and the serene beauty outside softened and touched the hearts of the strong warriors, used to scenes of bloodshed and the chaos of battle. Many, captivated by the beauty around them, began to write poems in admiration of the scene, and[147] Ujisato’s were among the best. But after a while, the saké they were enjoying, not in moderation, went to their heads, and it’s no surprise that some of the aspiring poets got a bit tipsy. The conversation shifted to tales of war, and one by one, they shared stories of their own bravery in the face of danger and challenge. Even the host, Lord Ujisato himself, joined in with a little boasting while under the influence, and he spoke this way:—

“Listen, my friends,” he began. “Do you remember the fierce assault of the Castle of Ganshaku at the beginning of this year? The mere mention of it makes my blood boil! We attacked the castle three days without a break yet could make no headway. You men lost heart. To rouse you to a final effort I rode up to the gate alone—alone, in the face of the enemy amid a perfect hailstorm of missiles. A bullet struck my horse and he fell—I under him. Seizing the opportunity the enemy poured out and surrounded me nine or ten deep—I determined to sell my life dear” ... here the narrator paused to wipe his face from which the perspiration was streaming from the energy with which he spoke. Gonshirō’s heart leapt, he bent forward his face eager—now, at last his lord was about[148] to reward his patient waiting and acknowledge his service before all men.

"Listen up, everyone," he started. "Do you remember the intense attack on the Castle of Ganshaku at the start of this year? Just thinking about it makes my blood boil! We assaulted the castle for three days straight, but we couldn’t make any progress. You guys lost your spirit. To motivate you for one last push, I rode up to the gate by myself—alone, facing the enemy under a complete storm of projectiles. A bullet hit my horse, and he went down—I went down with him. Taking advantage of that, the enemy surged out and surrounded me, nine or ten deep—I decided I would make them pay for my life." ... Here, the narrator paused to wipe the sweat streaming down his face from the intensity of his speech. Gonshirō’s heart raced; he leaned forward eagerly—now, at last, his lord was about[148] to recognize his long wait and honor his service in front of everyone.

“To sell my life dear,” repeated Ujisato with gleaming eyes. “So I fought as I had never done before with the courage of despair. Some I cut down, others I put to flight, finally I succeeded in remounting my horse and rode into the castle before the enemy could close the gates against me. Seeing my intrepid action you were inspired by my spirit, and following closely on my heels, you all did your best and the fortress was taken.”

“To sell my life dearly,” Ujisato repeated with shining eyes. “So I fought like never before, fueled by the courage of desperation. I cut some down, sent others fleeing, and finally managed to get back on my horse and rode into the castle before the enemy could shut the gates on me. Seeing my fearless action inspired you all, and following closely behind me, you did your best, and we captured the fortress.”

Thus did Ujisato omit all mention of Gonshirō and overlook his gallant deed. This base ingratitude was more than the faithful retainer could bear!

Thus did Ujisato leave out all mention of Gonshirō and ignore his brave act. This shameful ingratitude was more than the loyal retainer could stand!

“Gonshirō begs permission to speak a word, your lordship,” he said brusquely.

“Gonshirō asks for permission to say something, your lordship,” he said curtly.

“By all means,” assented Ujisato. “What is it?”

“Sure thing,” Ujisato agreed. “What is it?”

“Forgive me, your lordship, but what you said just now is hardly correct.”

"Sorry, your lordship, but what you just said is not quite accurate."

“What! You imply I spoke an untruth!”

“What! Are you suggesting I lied?”

“Yes, your lordship. You talk as if you had ridden into the castle unaided. That is not true. When you fell from your horse and were surrounded by the enemy’s men I hastened to your rescue and it was my[149] horse on which I assisted you to mount. By my timely help you were enabled to ride into the castle. It is but bare justice that you should amend your statement and acknowledge that you were saved from certain death by Gonshirō, your lordship.”

“Yes, my lord. You speak as if you arrived at the castle all on your own. That's not true. When you fell from your horse and were surrounded by the enemy’s men, I rushed to help you, and it was my[149] horse that I helped you mount. Thanks to my quick action, you were able to ride into the castle. It's only fair that you correct your statement and acknowledge that Gonshirō saved you from certain death, my lord.”

This bold speech caused no little stir amongst the guests. Many of those present could bear witness to the truth of the rough soldier’s words. They waited with bated breath for what would follow.

This bold speech caused quite a stir among the guests. Many of those present could attest to the truth of the tough soldier’s words. They waited with bated breath for what would come next.

Ujisato was moved to make a frank avowal. It had long been in his mind to requite Gonshirō’s great service by a suitable reward, and it was his intention to appoint him governor of the castle of Tagé which was a small fortress attached to the large castle of Matsuzaka where he himself resided. But Tagé Castle occupied a naturally strong site and stood in relation to the greater castle in such a situation that if a rebellion broke out in it, or if it were taken by an enemy, the safety of Matsuzaka would be immediately threatened. It was of the first importance, therefore, that it should be placed in the hands of an absolutely trustworthy man, and the cautious Ujisato wished to be quite sure of the loyalty of Gonshirō and to test him to the utmost[150] before putting him in a position of so much importance and responsibility.

Ujisato felt compelled to be honest. He had been thinking for a long time about rewarding Gonshirō for his great service, and he intended to make him the governor of Tagé Castle, which was a small fortress connected to the larger Matsuzaka Castle where he lived. However, Tagé Castle was located on a naturally strong site and was positioned in such a way that if a rebellion happened there or it fell into enemy hands, the safety of Matsuzaka would be immediately at risk. Therefore, it was crucial that it be entrusted to someone completely trustworthy. The cautious Ujisato wanted to be absolutely sure of Gonshirō's loyalty and to test him fully[150] before placing him in such an important and responsible position.

“Silence, Gonshirō!” thundered the daimio, keeping up the part he had decided to play a little longer. “How dare you say such a thing of your lord! Liar! I have no recollection of being saved by you or by any one else.”

“Be quiet, Gonshirō!” roared the daimyo, continuing to play the role he had chosen a bit longer. “How dare you say such a thing about your lord! You’re lying! I have no memory of being saved by you or anyone else.”

“Strange, my lord! Your words at the time were, ‘A thousand thanks, Gonshirō! But for you I should have been dead by now. I shall never forget what you have done and after the war I will give you a reward.’ I want no reward—I am a plain soldier with neither wife nor child—but it is unbearable that you should thus ignore my service. It is an undoubted fact, my lord, that I did save your life and thus opened the way for our troops to take the castle of Ganshaku.”

“Strange, my lord! You once said, ‘A thousand thanks, Gonshirō! Without you, I would be dead by now. I will never forget what you’ve done, and after the war, I will reward you.’ I don’t want a reward—I’m just a simple soldier without a wife or kids—but it’s hard to accept that you’re ignoring my service. It’s a fact, my lord, that I saved your life and paved the way for our troops to capture the castle of Ganshaku.”

“It is a lie! You did not save my life.”

“It’s a lie! You didn’t save my life.”

“It is the truth! I did save you!”

“It’s true! I really did save you!”

“You are drunk; you do not know what you are saying. I repeat, you did not save my life!”

“You're drunk; you don't know what you're talking about. I’ll say it again, you didn’t save my life!”

Gonshirō’s blood was up. He threw discretion to the winds.

Gonshirō was fired up. He threw caution to the wind.

“Ingrate and liar! I did save your life!”

“Ingrate and liar! I saved your life!”

“A lie!”

"That's a lie!"

[151]

[151]

Ujisato frowned darkly and seemed about to have the daring offender punished as he deserved, but apparently changing his mind, he laughed good-humouredly and:—

Ujisato frowned deeply and looked ready to punish the daring offender as he deserved, but apparently changing his mind, he laughed good-naturedly and:—

“Look here, Gonshirō,” he said, “you insist that you saved me; I deny it. At this rate there can be no end of the matter for each holds to his own opinion. But to settle the question once for all let us have a wrestling bout, you and I. If I am beaten I will admit that you saved me as you aver, and prostrating myself before you with both hands on the ground I will humbly beg your pardon for what I have said. That will be as great an humiliation as removing one’s helmet on the field of battle and surrendering to the foe. On the other hand, should you be thrown you will be branded as a liar and ordered to commit seppuku. Will you wrestle with me on those conditions?”

“Listen, Gonshirō,” he said, “you keep claiming that you saved me; I disagree. At this rate, there will be no end to this debate since we both stick to our own views. But to settle this once and for all, let’s have a wrestling match, you and me. If I lose, I’ll admit that you rescued me as you say, and I’ll bow down to you with both hands on the ground, humbly asking for your forgiveness for what I’ve said. That will be as humiliating as taking off your helmet on the battlefield and surrendering to the enemy. On the other hand, if you lose, you’ll be called a liar and ordered to commit seppuku. Will you wrestle with me under these conditions?”

The guests were amazed. One whispered to another.

The guests were in awe. One quietly said to another.

“What a proposal!”

"Awesome proposal!"

“Monstrously unfair!”

“Totally unfair!”

“One contestant risks his life, the other a mere apology!”

“One contestant risks his life, the other just says sorry!”

“What are the chances?”

“What are the odds?”

“Gonshirō is the better man.”

“Gonshirō is the better person.”

[152]

[152]

“There I disagree with you—our lord has the greater skill. I wager his lordship will win.”

“There, I disagree with you—our lord has more skill. I bet his lordship will win.”

“Gonshirō will never accept such conditions—they are too unequal!”

"Gonshirō will never accept those terms—they're way too unfair!"

While these whispers were going round Gonshirō with head bent took an instant’s thought. Then he looked up, stern defiance in his eye.

While these whispers were going around, Gonshirō, with his head down, took a moment to reflect. Then he looked up, a fierce defiance in his eyes.

“My lord,” he said, “I take up your challenge! I accept your conditions unfair though they be. I am a samurai and as such shrink from no danger. Strong in the truth of my cause I will wrestle with you.”

“My lord,” he said, “I accept your challenge! I agree to your conditions, unfair as they are. I’m a samurai, and I won’t back away from any danger. Confident in the truth of my cause, I will battle with you.”

“Good! At once. Prepare!”

“Got it! Right away. Prepare!”

“Your lordship, I am ready.”

“Your lordship, I’m ready.”

A space was cleared in the centre of the hall whilst the two champions divested themselves of all unnecessary clothing. Then the struggle began, and being well-nigh equally matched for some time neither gained any advantage over his opponent. At last, however, with a loud shout Gonshirō managed to twist his body, and by a dexterous movement raised his adversary on his shoulders, to throw him by a supreme effort down on to the mats at a distance of eight or nine feet. Ujisato swooned, and great was the consternation with which all rushed to his assistance. Restoratives were administered[153] and to the relief of the company consciousness soon returned. The defeated combatant was able, leaning on the arm of an attendant, to retire to his own private apartments. The banquet, of course, was abandoned, most of the guests returning home. Gonshirō left the castle in great dejection and exasperation.

A space was cleared in the center of the hall while the two champions took off all unnecessary clothing. Then the match started, and for a while, they were so evenly matched that neither gained an advantage over the other. Finally, with a loud shout, Gonshirō managed to twist his body and, with a quick move, lifted his opponent onto his shoulders and threw him down onto the mats about eight or nine feet away with a tremendous effort. Ujisato collapsed, and everyone rushed to help him in great alarm. They administered restoratives[153], and thankfully, he soon regained consciousness. The defeated fighter was able to leave, leaning on an attendant's arm, and head to his private quarters. The banquet was, of course, called off, and most of the guests went home. Gonshirō left the castle feeling very down and frustrated.

Gonshirō throwing Ujisato

Gonshirō throwing Ujisato

Gonshirō threw him by a supreme effort down on to the mats

Gonshirō used all his strength to throw him down onto the mats.

“What a fool my lord has shown himself,” were his thoughts. “I could never have conceived it of him. I will remain in his service no longer. It is not on this place alone that the sun shines. A man of my prowess can find a billet anywhere. Heigh ho! I will go and seek service with some other daimio—some one I can respect more than I can my Lord Ujisato.”

“What a fool my lord has shown himself to be,” he thought. “I could never have imagined this from him. I won’t serve him any longer. The sun shines in more places than this. A man with my skills can find work anywhere. Oh well! I’ll go look for a job with another daimyo—someone I can respect more than my Lord Ujisato.”

Having made up his mind it did not take Gonshirō long to get ready. At midnight he stole secretly away intending never to return.

Having made up his mind, it didn't take Gonshirō long to get ready. At midnight, he quietly slipped away, planning never to come back.

The next morning all the samurai made their appearance at the castle to enquire after the health of their lord—all that is, but Gonshirō. The daimio who had quite recovered himself noticed his absence and calling Gamō Gonzaemon, one of his karō, or chief councillors, he asked what had become of him.

The next morning, all the samurai showed up at the castle to check on their lord’s health—all except Gonshirō. The daimyo, who had fully recovered, noticed his absence and called for Gamō Gonzaemon, one of his karō, or chief councillors, and asked what happened to him.

“I beg to inform, your lordship,” replied the karō, “I have just heard a report that he has not been seen[154] this morning and it is surmised that he has run away in consequence of the unfortunate occurrence of last evening.”

“I want to inform you, my lord,” replied the karō, “I just heard that he hasn’t been seen[154] this morning, and people think he might have run away because of the unfortunate events last night.”

“If that is true,” exclaimed Ujisato, “I am indeed sorry. I did but dissimulate in order to test his fidelity, and if my words have lost me a good retainer I shall be much grieved. Order a search to be made and when he is found bring him instantly before me. Tell him I did but jest and that he shall have a liberal reward for the service he did me. Go at once, Gonzaemon; he cannot have gone far.”

“If that’s true,” Ujisato exclaimed, “I really am sorry. I just pretended to test his loyalty, and if my words have cost me a good servant, I’ll be very upset. Have a search started and when he’s found, bring him to me right away. Tell him I was only joking and that he’ll receive a generous reward for the service he did for me. Go now, Gonzaemon; he can’t have gone far.”

So the missing samurai was sought for in every likely and unlikely place, but without success. Nothing was seen or heard of him for many a long day.

So they searched everywhere, both the obvious and the unexpected places, for the missing samurai, but it was all in vain. There was no sign or word about him for many long days.

An emaciated, shabbily dressed rōnin5 carrying two swords with worn and ragged hilt-strings and rusty scabbards, and having on his dusty feet well-worn straw sandals, walked up, with the swagger peculiar to his caste, to the front door of Gonzaemon’s residence.

An extremely thin, poorly dressed rōnin5 carrying two swords with frayed and tattered hilt-strings and rusty sheaths, and wearing dusty, well-used straw sandals, swaggered up to the front door of Gonzaemon’s house, a swagger typical of his class.

“Insolent fellow!” cried the attendant whose business it was to answer the door. “This is not the place for[155] you. If you would ask alms go to the back.”

“Insolent guy!” yelled the attendant whose job it was to answer the door. “This isn’t the place for[155] you. If you want to ask for donations, go to the back.”

“I am no beggar to crave for alms,” replied the stranger proudly. “I am one Nishimura Gonshirō, till three years ago in the service of Lord Ujisato. I have come to speak a word with your master. Kindly inform his honour of my visit.”

“I’m not a beggar asking for charity,” the stranger replied proudly. “I am Nishimura Gonshirō, and until three years ago, I served Lord Ujisato. I’ve come to speak with your master. Please let him know I’m here.”

Gonzaemon was delighted to hear of the return of the long vainly sought absentee. To the disgust of the usher who looked with disdain on the dirty and travel-worn appearance of the guest, he was admitted into the inner guest chamber. After a cordial greeting Gonzaemon asked:—

Gonzaemon was thrilled to hear that the long-missed guest had finally returned. The usher, who regarded the dirty and travel-worn look of the guest with contempt, was annoyed but still let him into the inner guest chamber. After a warm greeting, Gonzaemon asked:—

“And how have you been getting along since you left us so suddenly, Gonshirō?”

“And how have you been doing since you left us so suddenly, Gonshirō?”

“But badly, your honour. They say ‘a faithful servant never serves two masters,’ but my case has been different. You see, I forsook my lord and of my own will became a rōnin. Hoping to enter the service of a more honourable chief I travelled from one province to another. But I was always unfortunate. Those whom I would have chosen to serve would have none of me—a deserter from another clan; those who would have accepted me were not good enough to suit my taste. After long and bitter experiences I have come to the[156] conclusion that there is no daimio so worthy of allegiance as my former master, Lord Gamō. So I have come back to see if he will overlook my bad conduct in the past and let me re-enter his ranks. Of course, I do not expect to receive my former pay. I shall be grateful and more than satisfied if he will let me wait upon him as a humble attendant. Will you be so kind as to intercede for me?”

“But not well, your honor. They say ‘a faithful servant never serves two masters,’ but my situation has been different. You see, I left my lord and voluntarily became a rōnin. Hoping to serve a more honorable leader, I traveled from one province to another. But I've always been unlucky. Those I would have chosen to serve wanted nothing to do with me—a deserter from another clan; those who would have accepted me weren’t good enough for my standards. After long and bitter experiences, I’ve come to the[156] conclusion that there is no daimyo more deserving of loyalty than my former master, Lord Gamō. So I’ve returned to see if he will forgive my past mistakes and allow me to rejoin his ranks. Of course, I don’t expect to receive my previous pay. I will be grateful and more than satisfied if he will just let me serve him as a humble attendant. Will you be so kind as to speak on my behalf?”

“You have done right to come back,” answered the karō, kindly. “Sooth to say, our lord has greatly regretted his foolish jest and has caused strict search to be made to discover your whereabouts and if possible get you to return. He will rejoice to hear my news. Wait here and refresh yourself while I go and tell him.”

“You were right to come back,” replied the karō warmly. “Honestly, our lord has really regretted his silly joke and has ordered a thorough search to find out where you are and, if possible, bring you back. He’ll be thrilled to hear what I have to say. Please wait here and take a moment to relax while I go and tell him.”

Gonzaemon did not keep his visitor waiting long. He told Gonshirō that his lordship was pleased that he had come back and desired to see him at once.

Gonzaemon didn't make his guest wait long. He informed Gonshirō that his lord was glad he had returned and wanted to see him immediately.

“Excuse my mentioning such a thing,” continued, the karō, “but your garments are worn and travel-stained. May I not accommodate you with a change of apparel before you present yourself before his lordship?”

“Sorry to bring this up,” the karō continued, “but your clothes are worn and dirty from travel. Can I get you a change of clothes before you meet his lordship?”

“On no account,” returned the samurai. “You are[157] very kind, but allow me to go as I am. My shabby condition will give my lord some idea of the hardships I have undergone as a rōnin.”

“Absolutely not,” replied the samurai. “You are[157] very kind, but please let me go as I am. My ragged appearance will give my lord some sense of the struggles I have faced as a rōnin.”

“As you please, my independent fellow!”

“As you wish, my independent friend!”

The two men so different in aspect went up to the castle and waited in an ante-room till summoned to Lord Gamō’s presence.

The two men, so different in appearance, went up to the castle and waited in an ante-room until they were called into Lord Gamō’s presence.

“Ah, Gonshirō!” he called out genially. “I am mightily glad to see you again. You were too hasty in running away. I was but teasing you and you took my words in bitter earnest. I hope you will take your old place and serve me as faithfully as before.”

“Ah, Gonshirō!” he called out warmly. “I’m really happy to see you again. You were too quick to run off. I was just joking, and you took my words too seriously. I hope you’ll return to your old position and serve me as faithfully as you did before.”

“Your kind words overwhelm me, your lordship,” said Gonshirō humbly. “I have no words in which to express my sense of your clemency. I will henceforth serve you to the uttermost of my ability.”

“Your kind words are too much for me, my lord,” said Gonshirō humbly. “I don’t have the words to express how grateful I am for your kindness. From now on, I will serve you to the best of my ability.”

The good-natured Gonzaemon was delighted to witness this reconciliation between chief and vassal. The daimio ordered a feast to be prepared in honour of the occasion, and presently, over the good cheer, they all became very merry. It was not long before Ujisato began, as on a former occasion, to talk rather boastfully of his exploits and his prowess on the field.

The good-natured Gonzaemon was thrilled to see the reconciliation between the leader and his follower. The daimyo ordered a feast to be prepared in celebration of the event, and soon enough, everyone became very lively over the good food and drinks. It didn't take long before Ujisato started, much like before, to talk a bit boastfully about his achievements and skills on the battlefield.

“Gonshirō, when I wrestled with you that time, we[158] all remember, I was beaten because I was half intoxicated,” he said. “Since then my health has much improved and I am much heavier and stronger than before. On the other hand, your many hardships have greatly reduced you and you are a mere shadow of your former self. Should we try a bout now, you would have no chance at all.”

“Gonshirō, when I wrestled you back then, we[158] all remember, I lost because I was a bit drunk,” he said. “Since then, my health has improved a lot and I'm way heavier and stronger than before. On the flip side, your many struggles have really worn you down, and you’re just a shadow of who you used to be. If we tried a match now, you wouldn’t stand a chance.”

It might have been thought that learning wisdom from bitter experience Gonshirō would have had the sense to agree with his lord’s words, and to have said “That is very true, your lordship. It was but by a fluke that I won before; I should have not the slightest chance now.” But foolish fellow that he was, he forgot everything but the supposed aspersion on his strength and skill which he could not allow to pass unchallenged.

It might be expected that Gonshirō would have the sense to agree with his lord’s words and say, “That’s very true, my lord. I only won by chance before; I wouldn’t have the slightest chance now.” But being the foolish guy he was, he forgot everything except the perceived insult to his strength and skill, which he couldn’t let go unchallenged.

“I am very thin as your lordship truly observes,” he said bluntly, “but my strength is unabated. It is fitting that a samurai should be stronger than his chief. My muscles were hardened in many a field of battle and in friendly contests—they are like wires. Excuse me, but I could not be thrown though five—nay ten—men of your weight should set upon me at the same time.”

“I know I’m very thin, as you pointed out,” he said straight up, “but my strength is just as good. It’s only right that a samurai should be stronger than his leader. My muscles are tough from many battles and friendly competitions—they’re like cables. Sorry, but I couldn’t be tossed even if five—no, ten—men your size tried to take me down at once.”

“What, braggart! You still boast of your strength![159] Well, if you are so sure of yourself you shall wrestle with me again.”

“What, you show-off! You’re still bragging about your strength![159] Well, if you’re so confident, you can wrestle with me again.”

“With pleasure, your lordship!” said the undaunted samurai.

“With pleasure, my lord!” said the fearless samurai.

“Get ready!”

"Get pumped!"

“I am ready, your lordship.”

"I'm ready, my lord."

With these words the two men rose and prepared for the struggle. Gonzaemon wondered at their infatuation. For years Ujisato had regretted the act that had cost him a faithful retainer. For years Gonshirō had wandered a rōnin, homeless, and often without food. Chief and vassal had become reconciled and all was going well, when, for the sake of a little paltry pride, this happy state of things was again endangered and a permanent estrangement might be the result. He strove to remonstrate but neither would listen. All he could do was to advise Gonshirō, by dumb signs, to allow himself to be beaten; and Gonshirō coming too late to a better understanding of his rash conduct answered in the same manner, “I will.”

With those words, the two men stood up and got ready for the fight. Gonzaemon was baffled by their obsession. For years, Ujisato had regretted the decision that had cost him a loyal servant. For years, Gonshirō had lived as a rōnin, homeless and often hungry. The leader and his follower had reconciled, and everything was going smoothly when, for the sake of a little pride, this peaceful situation was threatened again, risking a permanent rift. He tried to reason with them, but neither would listen. All he could do was signal to Gonshirō to let himself be defeated; and Gonshirō, realizing too late the foolishness of his actions, responded in the same way, “I will.”

Satisfied that he had averted a catastrophe, the karō offered to act as umpire, standing up with an open fan in his hand. After the preliminary moves the combatants grappled, and a hard tussle it was. Gonshirō honestly[160] intended to let his master have the satisfaction of winning. “But,” thought he, “if I let myself be thrown too easily my lord will suspect something; besides I cannot let him think me quite such a weakling as he would make out.” Warming to the fight he again thought, “If I allow myself to be beaten, having strength to win, I should be a contemptible creature selling himself for the sake of his place and pay. Nothing disgraces a samurai so much as to be a flatterer. ‘A man lives for but one generation, but a good name lives forever.’ A good name is above all material rewards. I cannot pretend defeat. I must do my best at all costs and come what may, throw my lord again.”

Satisfied that he had avoided a disaster, the karō offered to act as referee, standing with an open fan in his hand. After a few initial moves, the fighters grappled, and it was a tough struggle. Gonshirō genuinely[160] intended to give his master the satisfaction of winning. “But,” he thought, “if I let myself be thrown too easily, my lord will suspect something; besides, I can't let him see me as such a weakling as he would like to believe.” Getting more into the fight, he thought again, “If I allow myself to lose when I have the strength to win, I'd be pathetic, compromising myself for the sake of my position and pay. Nothing shames a samurai as much as being a flatterer. ‘A man lives for just one generation, but a good name lives on forever.’ A good name is worth more than all material rewards. I can't pretend to be defeated. I have to give it my all and whatever happens, I will throw my lord again.”

Hereupon he braced his feet and bent his body, and with a loud shout shouldered his opponent, and threw him down three mats off just as he had done before.

He planted his feet and bent his body, then with a loud shout, he lifted his opponent and threw him down three mats away, just like he had done before.

The umpire never doubting that Gonshirō had followed his counsel and that it was he who was thrown, ran forward, exclaiming:—

The umpire, confident that Gonshirō had listened to his advice and that he was the one who got thrown, ran forward, exclaiming:—

“Well done, my lord! I never saw a better throw!”

"Nice job, my lord! I've never seen a better throw!"

He had no time to say more before he found out his mistake. What was his dismay to find that Gonshirō was again the victor and that it was his lord who had thus a second time suffered a humiliating defeat. It was[161] too exasperating! The same story over again.

He didn’t have time to say anything more before he realized his mistake. He was shocked to discover that Gonshirō was the winner again, and that it was his lord who had, for the second time, experienced a humiliating defeat. It was[161] so frustrating! The same story all over again.

Now that his excitement had cooled down somewhat, Gonshirō was covered with shame and mortification at what he had done.

Now that his excitement had calmed down a bit, Gonshirō felt a wave of shame and embarrassment about what he had done.

Ujisato rose without assistance and stamping his foot as though in rage stalked off to an inner apartment.

Ujisato got up on his own and, stomping his foot like he was really angry, marched off to a private room.

“Fool that I am, I have done it again!” cried Gonshirō in despair. “In spite of your advice, in spite of my own determination, my vanity got the upper hand and forgetting all else I committed this unpardonable offence a second time. I will disembowel myself and I beg you to do me the honour to witness the act!”

“Fool that I am, I’ve done it again!” cried Gonshirō in despair. “Despite your advice, despite my own resolve, my vanity took control, and ignoring everything else, I committed this unforgivable mistake a second time. I will take my own life, and I ask you to honor me by witnessing the act!”

So saying the unhappy man took up the short sword he had laid aside and was on the point of plunging it into his body, when the sliding door was hastily pushed open and Ujisato ran forward just in time to arrest his arm.

So saying, the unhappy man picked up the short sword he had set aside and was about to stab himself when the sliding door swung open, and Ujisato rushed in just in time to stop his arm.

“Hold, hold! Gonshirō,” he cried. “You are always too impetuous. I do not blame you for this—it is the true samurai spirit—the same spirit that in spite of want, of hunger and rags, disdains to flatter for the sake of gain. My brave fellow, I honour you for this! It might have been that the hardships of the last three[162] years had changed your character—that you might now have been willing to sell your honour for my favour and worldly prosperity—so I feigned drunkenness and a boastful spirit that once more I might challenge you to fight and thus test you to the full. You have stood the test nobly. You disdained to flatter even at such a cost. You are indeed the pattern of all that a samurai should be! In recognition of your signal service to me at the storming of the Castle of Ganshaku I appoint you Governor of the Castle of Tagé with a stipend of 10,000 koku. As a reward for throwing me to-day in the face of every temptation to do otherwise I give you a further stipend of 1,000 koku; and in acknowledgment of the defeat I sustained at your hands three years ago you shall have yet another 1,000. Here is your writ of appointment.”

“Wait, wait! Gonshirō,” he shouted. “You’re always too impulsive. I don’t blame you for this—it’s the true samurai spirit—the same spirit that, despite being in need, hungry, and dressed in rags, refuses to flatter for personal gain. My brave friend, I respect you for this! It could have been that the hardships of the last three[162] years changed you—that you might have been willing to sell your honor for my favor and worldly success—so I pretended to be drunk and boastful to challenge you to a fight and truly test you. You’ve passed the test nobly. You refused to flatter even at great cost. You truly represent everything a samurai should be! In recognition of your exceptional service to me during the attack on the Castle of Ganshaku, I appoint you Governor of the Castle of Tagé with a salary of 10,000 koku. As a reward for resisting every temptation to act otherwise today, I give you an additional 1,000 koku; and in acknowledgment of my defeat at your hands three years ago, you will receive yet another 1,000. Here is your appointment letter.”

At this unexpected magnanimity on the part of his lord even Gonshirō, hardened warrior though he was, could not restrain his tears.

At this unexpected generosity from his lord, even Gonshirō, tough warrior though he was, couldn't hold back his tears.

In the years following, Gonshirō served his chief, Lord Gamō, faithfully and with devotion. When Ujisato was poisoned through the wiles of an adversary[163] his loyal vassal killed himself in order to accompany his dearly loved master to Hades.

In the years that followed, Gonshirō served his lord, Lord Gamō, faithfully and with dedication. When Ujisato was poisoned by the schemes of an enemy[163], his loyal vassal took his own life to join his dearly loved master in the afterlife.

5 A samurai who had renounced his clan and become a wanderer.

[167]

[167]

THE STORY OF KIMURA SHIGENARI


I.

I.

IN the eighteenth year of Keichō (a.d. 1613) Toyotomi Hideyoshi had been dead fourteen years and his son, Hideyori, now two and twenty should have been ruling over Japan as Regent in his stead. But his adherents had sustained a crushing defeat at the hands of the troops of his rival, Tokugawa Iyeyasu, at the battle of Sekigahara, and the tide of fortune had turned from him. All the daimios had given in their allegiance to Iyeyasu, and he was appointed Shogun by the Emperor. A few years later he abdicated in favour of his son Hidetada, though in reality he still steered the ship of state. On the other hand Hideyori’s star had been fast declining. He was now merely the Lord of Settsu and Kawachi, comparatively, small provinces, with the honorary title of “Minister of the Right.” Nevertheless, in his stronghold, the “impregnable” Castle of Osaka, built by his father, Hideyoshi, at an enormous cost, there were still, it is said, some 100,000[168] men, among whom were many brave and loyal officers such as Katagiri Katsumoto, Sanada Yukimura, Suzukida Hayato and Kimura Shigenari, the last of whom is the hero of this story.

In the eighteenth year of Keichō (A.D. 1613), Toyotomi Hideyoshi had been dead for fourteen years, and his son, Hideyori, now twenty-two, should have been ruling Japan as Regent in his place. However, his supporters had suffered a major defeat at the hands of his rival, Tokugawa Iyeyasu, during the battle of Sekigahara, and his fortunes had changed. All the daimyos had pledged their loyalty to Iyeyasu, who was appointed Shogun by the Emperor. A few years later, he stepped down in favor of his son Hidetada, although he continued to control the government behind the scenes. Meanwhile, Hideyori's influence had been rapidly declining. He was now just the Lord of Settsu and Kawachi, relatively small provinces, with the honorary title of “Minister of the Right.” Nevertheless, in his stronghold, the "impregnable" Castle of Osaka, built by his father Hideyoshi at great expense, there were still said to be about 100,000 men, including many brave and loyal officers like Katagiri Katsumoto, Sanada Yukimura, Suzukida Hayato, and Kimura Shigenari, the last of whom is the hero of this story.

A few powerful daimios, remembering with gratitude the great favours they had received from Hideyoshi, in secret still adhered to the cause of his son and watched for an opportunity to strike for the restoration of the Toyotomis’ power and prestige. Iyeyasu, with his accustomed keen insight, perceived the situation and determined by one stroke to settle matters once for all. This was the state of affairs between the two great families, and it was felt that hostilities might break out again at any moment.

A few powerful daimios, grateful for the significant favors they received from Hideyoshi, quietly continued to support his son's cause and looked for a chance to restore the Toyotomi family's power and influence. Iyeyasu, with his usual sharp instincts, recognized the situation and decided to resolve it decisively once and for all. This was the state of affairs between the two great families, and it was believed that hostilities could erupt again at any moment.

Shigenari now twenty years of age had served Hideyori as page and attendant since his childhood. His intelligence and loyalty, above all, his prowess in arms and knowledge of tactics had just led Hideyori’s Prime Councillor, Katagiri Katsumoto, to promote him over the heads of some older men to a high rank in the army, with the title of Nagato-no-Kami, or Lord of Nagato province, and an annual allowance of 7,000 koku[169] of rice. Mano Yorikané, one of Hideyori’s veteran generals, admiring his courage and sterling character, gave tangible proof of his admiration by bestowing his beautiful and accomplished daughter, Aoyagi, on him for a wife.

Shigenari, now twenty years old, had been serving Hideyori as a page and attendant since he was a child. His intelligence and loyalty, along with his skill in combat and understanding of tactics, had recently led Hideyori’s Prime Councillor, Katagiri Katsumoto, to promote him over some older men to a high rank in the army, with the title of Nagato-no-Kami, or Lord of Nagato province, and a yearly allowance of 7,000 koku[169] of rice. Mano Yorikané, one of Hideyori’s experienced generals, admired his bravery and strong character, showing his respect by giving his beautiful and talented daughter, Aoyagi, to him as a wife.

With all his manly attributes and physical strength, Shigenari was exceptionally handsome, of a slender build, and possessed of a gentle graceful manner. At first glance it was his beauty and refinement that struck the beholder, not his strength and ability. For this reason those of the warriors who had not had opportunity to witness his skill as a soldier were inclined to regard his sudden promotion with wonder and some suspicion, one or two even going so far as to say—behind his back—“Shigenari is esteemed above his merits. He is effeminate and gentle; in war he will show cowardice and fly from the sounds of strife.” Among the backbiters was a chabōzu or “tea-priest”6 called Yamazoé Ryōkwan, a notorious bully and drunkard. Possessing undoubted skill in military arts and great muscular strength, he was apt to be boastful; and the idea seized him to pick a quarrel with Shigenari[170] and thereby to provoke a contest between them and humiliate the courtly hero.

With all his masculine qualities and physical strength, Shigenari was exceptionally handsome, slender, and had a gentle, graceful manner. At first glance, it was his beauty and elegance that caught people's attention, not his strength or skills. Because of this, those warriors who hadn’t seen him fight were inclined to regard his sudden promotion with astonishment and some skepticism, with a few even going so far as to say—behind his back—“Shigenari is overrated. He is soft and gentle; in battle, he will show cowardice and flee from the sounds of conflict.” Among the gossipers was a chabōzu or “tea-priest” called Yamazoé Ryōkwan, a notorious bully and drunkard. He had undeniable skill in military arts and significant muscular strength, but he was prone to boasting; and the idea struck him to pick a fight with Shigenari[170] to provoke a contest between them and humiliate the refined hero.

With this object Ryōkwan one day hid himself behind a screen; and as Shigenari passed hurriedly along the matted corridor on his way to the audience chamber, the tea-priest suddenly thrust his sheathed sword in his way. The surprised warrior leapt lightly over it, but the skirt of his hakama touched it as he did so. Ryōkwan sprang out of ambush.

With this object, Ryōkwan one day hid behind a screen; and as Shigenari hurried along the matted corridor on his way to the audience chamber, the tea-priest suddenly thrust his sheathed sword in front of him. The surprised warrior leapt lightly over it, but the hem of his hakama brushed against it as he did so. Ryōkwan then jumped out from his hiding spot.

“Kimura Dono, you go too fast!” he shouted angrily. Shigenari turned back.

“Kimura, you’re going too fast!” he shouted angrily. Shigenari turned back.

“Excuse my rudeness,” he said courteously.

"Sorry for being rude," he said politely.

“Your apology is too late! It came only after my demand.”

“Your apology is too late! It only came after I asked for it.”

“Forgive my double rudeness, Yamazoé, I was in such haste that I did not consider. Excuse me!”

“Sorry for being doubly rude, Yamazoé, I was in such a rush that I didn’t think it through. Please forgive me!”

“You speak like a fool! If you are late it is your own fault, and do you think you may tread on my sword with impunity? It is true that I am a tea-priest and your inferior in rank, yet I also am a samurai! A samurai’s sword is his soul. You have trodden on my soul, and such an insult is inexcusable! Out of malice you did it. I challenge you to a duel!”

“You're speaking like an idiot! If you're late, that's on you, and do you really think you can step on my sword without consequences? Sure, I’m a tea priest and outranked by you, but I’m still a samurai! A samurai’s sword is his soul. You’ve disrespected my soul, and that kind of insult is unacceptable! You did it out of spite. I challenge you to a duel!”

“You speak wildly; why should I bear malice[171] towards you, or wish to insult you?”

“You're speaking nonsense; why should I hold any bad feelings[171] toward you, or want to offend you?”

“Then why did you tread on my sword?”

“Then why did you step on my sword?”

“I have already explained;—because I am in haste to present myself to my lord.”

“I've already explained;—because I'm in a hurry to present myself to my lord.”

“Then allow me to do to you what I choose and I will accept your apology.”

“Then let me do what I want with you, and I’ll accept your apology.”

“By all means; do to me as you wish.”

"Go ahead; do whatever you want to me."

“I will take that!” and he struck a blow at Shigenari’s cheek with all the force of his bare hand.

"I'll take that!" he said, delivering a punch to Shigenari's cheek with all the strength of his bare hand.

Shigenari smiled.

Shigenari grinned.

“Thank you for your chastisement!” he said, and went on his way.

“Thanks for the reprimand!” he said, and continued on his way.

Ryōkwan now strutted arrogantly about the castle, giving every one he met a highly-coloured account of what had occurred, and calling Shigenari “a white-livered samurai.” Those who were jealous of Shigenari’s promotion repeated the story in still more exaggerated terms, in consequence of which many samurai who had no real knowledge of the young officer’s character believed the tale and laughed to scorn his supposed pusillanimity. Shigenari knew all about this, but did not let it disturb him at all.

Ryōkwan now walked around the castle, boasting to everyone he encountered about what happened, and calling Shigenari “a cowardly samurai.” Those who were envious of Shigenari’s promotion spread the story with even more exaggeration, leading many samurai who didn’t really know the young officer’s true character to believe it and mock his supposed weakness. Shigenari was aware of all this, but he didn’t let it bother him at all.

Not so his father-in-law, Yorikané. Being fiery-tempered and extremely punctilious concerning points[172] of honour, he no sooner heard of the incident than he hurried to Shigenari’s residence and demanded to see him.

Not so with his father-in-law, Yorikané. Hot-headed and very strict about matters of honor, he wasted no time hearing about the incident and rushed to Shigenari’s house, insisting on seeing him.

“Welcome, father-in-law,” said the young man composedly. “Pray sit down.”

“Welcome, father-in-law,” said the young man calmly. “Please have a seat.”

“Sit down? No, I cannot sit down, and never again call me ‘father.’ I have come to tell you that you must divorce my daughter at once.”

“Sit down? No, I can't sit down, and don’t ever call me ‘father’ again. I've come to tell you that you need to divorce my daughter immediately.”

“This is very sudden! What reason can you give for your strange request?”

“This is really sudden! What reason do you have for your unusual request?”

“Fool that I was to give my daughter to a white-livered samurai such as you!”

“Fool that I was to give my daughter to a cowardly samurai like you!”

“Ha! Do you use such a term of me!”

“Ha! Do you really use that term for me?”

“You feign ignorance! Well, then, I will tell you why men call you a coward. Listen! It is said you let your cheek be struck by that low tea-priest a day or two ago and he still lives to tell the tale! Has it passed from your mind so soon? Ah, I see you recollect it!”

“You're pretending not to know! Fine, I'll explain why people call you a coward. Listen! It's being said that you let that low tea-priest slap you a day or two ago, and he’s still around to brag about it! Did you forget so quickly? Ah, I see you remember now!”

“Surely, I remember that Ryōkwan struck my cheek with his hand, but what of it!”

“Sure, I remember that Ryōkwan hit my cheek with his hand, but so what!”

“What of it? What of it? Can a samurai receive a deadly insult like that and suffer it to pass unnoticed![173] Coward! How came you to permit him to do it in the first instance?”

“What of it? What of it? Can a samurai take a deadly insult like that and just let it slide? [173] Coward! How could you allow him to do that in the first place?”

“Ryōkwan put his sword in my way as I was hurrying to the presence of my lord; the hem of my hakama just touched it as I passed over but the man insisted that I had trodden on it and by design. It is evident he meant to pick a quarrel with me in any case. I apologised, but he refused to listen. Deeming it waste of time to argue with a bully, to end the matter as speedily as possible, I let him strike me as he wished. That is the whole affair.”

“Ryōkwan blocked my path with his sword as I rushed to see my lord. The hem of my hakama just brushed against it as I went by, but he insisted that I had intentionally stepped on it. Clearly, he wanted to start a fight with me regardless. I apologized, but he wouldn’t listen. Deciding it was pointless to argue with a bully, I let him hit me to settle the matter quickly. That’s the whole story.”

“Indolent coward!” exclaimed Yorikané, more incensed now that he heard Shigenari’s account than he had been before. “Ryōkwan is a mere tea-priest, and you are a samurai of high rank in close attendance on our lord. There can be no comparison as to your respective standing—you should have killed him on the spot. Your conduct is totally inexplicable!”

“Lazy coward!” Yorikané shouted, even angrier after hearing Shigenari’s story than he had been before. “Ryōkwan is just a tea priest, and you are a high-ranking samurai serving our lord. There’s no comparison between your positions—you should have taken him out right there. Your behavior is completely baffling!”

“You are mistaken, father, when you say I should have killed him.”

"You're wrong, Dad, when you say I should have killed him."

“How? There can be no two opinions on the matter. Where is your sense of honour? I will waste no more words on you. Let my daughter return home at once. I am ashamed to be called your father-in-law.”

“How? There can't be two opinions on this. Where's your sense of honor? I'm done wasting words on you. Let my daughter come home right now. I'm embarrassed to be called your father-in-law.”

[174]

[174]

“Calm yourself, father, and hear me for but a moment. Do you imagine I overlooked Ryōkwan’s insolent behaviour because I was afraid of him?”

“Calm down, Dad, and listen to me for just a minute. Do you really think I ignored Ryōkwan’s disrespectful behavior because I was scared of him?”

“What else can I think?”

"What else can I say?"

“Then listen. Recollect, father, that a samurai’s life is not his own—it belongs to his liege lord. Judging from the strained relations between our clan and the Tokugawas hostilities may break out at any time....” here Shigenari’s brow clouded and he sighed deeply; “Yes, war may break out at any moment now, and on the result hangs the future destiny of our lord and his clan. It is my intention to fight to the utmost of my strength and ability to requite if it be but the thousandth part of the many and great favours I have received from our gracious master. I shall sell my blood dear for his cause. And this is the bounden duty of every one of us, high and low alike. Our lives have never been more precious—not one can be spared except for the cause. If I had killed Ryōkwan out of resentment for a purely personal insult what good would it have done? Though his rank is inferior to mine, he is still a samurai; and as a samurai his death could not have been passed over unnoticed. Besides, Ryōkwan, though in human form, is but an insect in my estimation. It[175] would be derogatory for a samurai to unsheathe his sword in anger against a mere insect! Therefore....”

“Then listen. Remember, father, that a samurai’s life isn't his own—it belongs to his lord. Given the tense situation between our clan and the Tokugawas, hostilities could erupt at any moment....” Here, Shigenari frowned and sighed deeply. “Yes, war could break out at any second now, and the outcome will determine the future of our lord and his clan. I intend to fight with all my strength and ability to repay just a fraction of the many and significant favors I’ve received from our gracious master. I will sell my blood dearly for his cause. And this is the duty of every one of us, from high to low. Our lives have never been more valuable—none can be spared except for the cause. If I had killed Ryōkwan out of resentment for a personal insult, what good would that have done? Even though his rank is lower than mine, he is still a samurai; and as a samurai, his death wouldn’t go unnoticed. Moreover, Ryōkwan, while human, is just an insect in my eyes. It would be degrading for a samurai to draw his sword in anger against a mere insect! Therefore....”

“Enough, enough!” interposed the impulsive Yorikané. “I understand; you are right and I in my haste misjudged you entirely. Forgive me, and forget my thoughtless words.”

“Enough, enough!” interrupted the impulsive Yorikané. “I get it; you’re right and I completely misjudged you in my haste. Please forgive me and forget my careless words.”

Shigenari smiled, well pleased at the reconciliation.

Shigenari smiled, happy with the reconciliation.

“We are father and son again,” went on the older man. “I am proud of the connection—you are a true samurai. But, tell me,” he added with a chuckle. “You call Ryōkwan an insect; to what insect do you compare him?”

“We're father and son again,” the older man continued. “I'm proud of our bond—you’re a true samurai. But, tell me,” he added with a laugh. “You call Ryōkwan an insect; what insect do you compare him to?”

“To a fly,” answered Shigenari. “A fly alights on filth or on an Emperor’s crown—it makes no distinction between good and bad, high or low. But no one would call a fly an impolite insect. Looking on Ryōkwan as a man one feels anger and disgust; consider he is but a fly and it is unreasonable to have any such feelings, he is beneath them. Therefore I take no notice of anything he can do or say.”

“To a fly,” replied Shigenari. “A fly lands on garbage or on an Emperor’s crown—it doesn’t differentiate between good or bad, high or low. But no one would label a fly as rude. When viewing Ryōkwan as a man, one feels anger and disgust; if you see him as just a fly, it’s unreasonable to feel that way about him; he’s below those feelings. So, I ignore anything he does or says.”

“Well argued, Shigenari! What a noble-minded man you are! I admire your wisdom and forbearance. As you say, the war cloud is fast darkening over us and it behoves all loyal samurai to be on their guard and not[176] waste their energies on petty quarrels of their own. Again I ask your pardon for misconstruing your conduct. Though younger in years, dear Shigenari, you are older than I in judgment and forethought. Though old I am still as rash and impetuous as a boy.”

“Well put, Shigenari! You truly are a noble-minded man! I respect your wisdom and patience. As you said, the threat of war is quickly approaching, and it's important for all loyal samurai to stay alert and not[176] waste their energy on trivial disputes. Once again, I apologize for misunderstanding your actions. Even though I’m older, dear Shigenari, you have more wisdom and foresight than I do. Even at my age, I'm still as reckless and impulsive as a young boy.”

More than satisfied with the explanation he had received, Yorikané returned home, and thenceforth did his best to clear his son-in-law from the imputation of cowardice. He spoke in glowing terms of Shigenari’s real motive in his behaviour to the tea-priest, and told in what light he regarded him. Public opinion is ever quick to change; and those who had scoffed were soon loud in praise of Shigenari’s self-repression and loyalty. Ryōkwan, on the other hand, was universally laughed at and nicknamed the “Fly-priest.” As a natural consequence, instead of repenting of his misdeed, Ryōkwan’s envy and hatred of his superior increased, and he was ever on the watch for a chance to vent his spite.

More than satisfied with the explanation he had received, Yorikané went home and did his best to clear his son-in-law of any accusations of cowardice. He spoke highly of Shigenari’s true motives in his treatment of the tea-priest and shared his perspective on him. Public opinion is always quick to change; those who had mocked Shigenari soon praised his self-control and loyalty. On the other hand, Ryōkwan was widely laughed at and nicknamed the “Fly-priest.” As a result, instead of feeling remorse for his actions, Ryōkwan’s jealousy and resentment toward his superior grew, and he was constantly looking for a chance to express his bitterness.

There was a large bath-room in the castle which was used in common by all. It was usual for the samurai on night duty to bathe several at the same time. One evening Ryōkwan happened to see Shigenari going into the bath-room, and thinking the time to satisfy his grudge had come, he followed him unobserved. The[177] room was misty with the dense vapour rising from the hot water, and four or five samurai were already in the large square bath. Taking one of them to be Shigenari the tea-priest approached, and mustering all his strength, struck his head a heavy blow. The naked man sprang out of the water, and seizing Ryōkwan by the collar, threw him on the floor where he returned the blow he had received with compound interest.

There was a large bathroom in the castle that everyone used. It was common for the samurai on night duty to bathe together. One evening, Ryōkwan saw Shigenari entering the bathroom and thought it was the right moment to settle his score, so he quietly followed him in. The[177] room was filled with steam from the hot water, and four or five samurai were already in the big square bath. Mistaking one of them for Shigenari, the tea-priest moved in and, gathering all his strength, struck him hard on the head. The naked man jumped out of the water and grabbed Ryōkwan by the collar, slamming him to the floor where he retaliated with interest.

“I will teach you to strike a defenceless man without provocation!” he roared. “Do you know who I am? Suzukida Hayato! Prepare for instant death!” Then seeing who it was he was belabouring, he exclaimed in astonishment:—

“I will teach you to hit an unarmed person for no reason!” he shouted. “Do you know who I am? Suzukida Hayato! Get ready for instant death!” Then, seeing who he was attacking, he gasped in shock:—

“Why, it’s Ryōkwan, the contemptible Fly-priest! What is your object in striking my head as you did? You will find that though you are only a fly you cannot insult Suzukida with impunity!”

“Why, it’s Ryōkwan, the worthless Fly-priest! What do you hope to achieve by hitting my head like that? You’ll see that even though you’re just a fly, you can’t insult Suzukida without facing consequences!”

Frightened almost out of his wits at the mention of the name Suzukida, that of a hero renowned far and wide for his muscular strength, Ryōkwan stammered out:—

Frightened nearly to death at the mention of the name Suzukida, a hero famous for his incredible strength, Ryōkwan stammered out:—

“I humbly beg your pardon, Suzukida Sama; it was a mistake. I should never think of striking you, the blow was intended for Kimura Shigenari. Spare my life, I implore you!”

“I sincerely apologize, Suzukida Sama; it was a mistake. I would never think of hitting you; the blow was meant for Kimura Shigenari. Please spare my life, I beg you!”

[178]

[178]

But this speech only incensed Suzukida still further.

But this speech only made Suzukida even angrier.

“What?” he cried. “Would you strike your benefactor?—the man who generously pardoned your outrageous conduct to him? Miscreant, I will deal a blow for my friend Kimura. Die!”

“What?” he shouted. “Would you hit your benefactor?—the guy who kindly forgave your terrible behavior towards him? Scoundrel, I will hit you for my friend Kimura. Die!”

With these words Suzukida raised his iron fist and assuredly Ryōkwan’s last hour had come had it not been that some one caught the hand before it fell. Mad with rage Suzukida struggled to free himself but in vain—he was held as in a vice. Twisting round he saw to his surprise that his captor was none other than Shigenari himself.

With these words, Suzukida raised his iron fist, certain that Ryōkwan's last hour had arrived, until someone grabbed his hand before it could strike. Furious, Suzukida fought to break free, but it was useless—he was held tight. Turning around, he was shocked to see that his captor was none other than Shigenari himself.

“Excuse my rudeness, Suzukida Dono. Without doubt it is as the coward says—he mistook you for me, a circumstance for which I am extremely sorry. It is natural you should resent such an insult, but if you strike him with your fist you will kill him on the spot. He is my enemy; may I request you to leave his chastisement to me?”

“Sorry for being rude, Suzukida Dono. The coward clearly mixed you up with me, and I feel really bad about that. It’s totally understandable that you’re upset, but if you hit him, you might seriously hurt him. He’s my enemy; can I ask you to let me handle his punishment?”

“Of course,” replied Suzukida with a laugh and nod of assent as Shigenari released him. “It is for you to deal with him as you think best. I am told the fellow grows more arrogant and behaves with increasing[179] rudeness to our comrades every day. I trust you will see that he has cause to repent.”

“Of course,” Suzukida said with a laugh and a nod as Shigenari let him go. “It's up to you to handle him however you see fit. I've heard that he's becoming more arrogant and increasingly rude to our teammates every day. I trust you'll make sure he has reason to regret that.”

As soon as Suzukida had left the room, Shigenari helped Ryōkwan to get up, and very kindly assisted him to his own chamber where he attended to his bruises with great solicitude. When the tea-priest had recovered somewhat, Shigenari said to him, gently remonstrant:—

As soon as Suzukida left the room, Shigenari helped Ryōkwan to his feet and kindly assisted him to his own room, where he took care of his bruises with great care. When the tea-priest had recovered a bit, Shigenari said to him in a gentle tone:—

“How foolish it is of you, Ryōkwan, to be so proud of your strength and in consequence to behave so arrogantly to your comrades and superiors. A samurai should use his gifts for his lord’s service only. You should exert yourself solely for the benefit of His Highness Lord Hideyori. It is regrettable that you should waste your powers in causeless quarrels and fights. It was fortunate for you that it was I you insulted the other day; had it been some one else you would undoubtedly have paid for it with your life on the instant. You have superior muscular power and no little skill in the use of arms; now that war is so imminent the life of every samurai is precious; that is why I spared you—that you might live to serve in time of need. But you did not understand my motive and sought occasion to insult me again. How undiscriminating![180] If I had not interceded for you just now you would have died a useless death at the hands of Suzukida Dono. Is not a purposeless death like that dishonour for a samurai? If you repent your past mistakes I will ask Suzukida Dono to overlook and pardon your rudeness, and I am sure he will not refuse. Will you not amend your conduct and from henceforth direct all your energies to doing your very best for our lord and his cause, Ryōkwan?”

“How foolish you are, Ryōkwan, to be so proud of your strength and act so arrogantly towards your peers and superiors. A samurai should use his abilities only to serve his lord. You should focus all your efforts on benefiting His Highness Lord Hideyori. It's disappointing that you waste your skills on pointless arguments and fights. You were lucky that it was me you insulted the other day; if it had been someone else, you would have certainly paid for it with your life in that moment. You have great physical strength and decent skill with weapons; with war looming, every samurai's life is valuable. That’s why I spared you—to give you a chance to serve when you're needed. But you didn’t understand my intentions and found another reason to insult me. How thoughtless![180] If I hadn’t intervened for you just now, you would have met a pointless death at the hands of Suzukida Dono. Isn’t a pointless death like that a disgrace for a samurai? If you regret your past mistakes, I’ll ask Suzukida Dono to overlook and forgive your rudeness, and I’m sure he will agree. Will you not change your behavior and, from now on, direct all your efforts to doing your best for our lord and his cause, Ryōkwan?”

To this long speech delivered with a winning earnestness that pierced him to the heart, Ryōkwan listened with bent head and averted eyes. A few hot tears stole down his rough cheeks; he brushed them away with his sleeve before he answered in a broken voice.

To this lengthy speech, given with a sincere intensity that touched him deeply, Ryōkwan listened with his head down and his eyes turned away. A few warm tears fell down his rugged cheeks; he wiped them away with his sleeve before responding in a shaky voice.

“Every word you have uttered has cut me to the heart, Kimura Sama,” he said. “Your kindness overwhelms me. I am deeply ashamed of myself, and I now see how blind I was not to perceive your noble and unselfish motives in the way you acted. Oh, that I might commit seppuku in atonement! But to take my life would be in opposition to your kind instruction: as you have pointed out it is the duty of us all to live till we die in our lord’s cause.... If you can forgive me it is my earnest desire that you will take me for[181] your own retainer. Unworthy though I am, I entreat you will not deny my request.”

“Every word you've said has cut me deeply, Kimura Sama,” he said. “Your kindness is overwhelming. I feel so ashamed of myself now, and I realize how blind I was not to see your noble and selfless motives in your actions. Oh, how I wish I could commit seppuku to make amends! But taking my life would go against your kind guidance: as you have pointed out, it's our duty to live until we die for our lord’s cause.... If you can forgive me, I sincerely hope you will accept me as[181] your retainer. Although I am unworthy, I beg you not to deny my request.”

Touched and pleased at the success of his remonstrance, Shigenari gladly agreed to do as Ryōkwan asked. Having obtained permission from Lord Hideyori, they exchanged vows as master and retainer; and thus the brawling, overbearing drunkard of a tea-priest became a changed man, and with all the strength of a strong nature devoted himself to the service of the master he adored.

Touched and pleased by the success of his argument, Shigenari happily agreed to do what Ryōkwan asked. After getting permission from Lord Hideyori, they made vows as master and servant; and so, the brawling, overbearing drunkard of a tea-priest became a transformed man, dedicating all the energy of his strong character to the service of the master he admired.

II.

II.

The year following the events just narrated, the strained relations between the rivals, the Toyotomis and Tokugawas snapped, and as had been foreseen war was declared. The Ex-Shogun Iyeyasu and the reigning Shogun Hidetada with an army of 200,000 men lay siege to the Castle of Osaka, though as yet they did not venture on very close quarters. The besieged troops, though outnumbered by the enemy, were well commanded by numerous veteran generals and defended themselves with courage and skill. In several small engagements which took place without the castle, Iyeyasu’s men, ensnared with artfully constructed stratagems, suffered severe defeat. Above all they[182] sustained signal reverses at the hands of Shigenari who manœuvered adroitly and fought bravely with his company.

The year after the events just described, tensions between the rivals, the Toyotomis and Tokugawas, finally broke, and as expected, war was declared. The former Shogun Iyeyasu and the current Shogun Hidetada, with an army of 200,000 men, laid siege to Osaka Castle, although they did not yet approach very closely. The defending troops, though outnumbered, were expertly commanded by several experienced generals and fought bravely and skillfully. In several small skirmishes that took place outside the castle, Iyeyasu’s forces, caught in cleverly devised traps, suffered significant defeats. Most notably, they faced major setbacks at the hands of Shigenari, who maneuvered skillfully and fought valiantly with his troops.

The siege lasted several months and still the brave little garrison held the enemy at bay. With each success their spirits rose. The shrewd Iyeyasu, seeing the impossibility of taking the stronghold by force and hopeless of starving it out, deemed it would be the best policy to patch up peace in some way, and trust to the pride and arrogance of the opposing faction to bring about their own downfall. Therefore, most cunningly, through the Emperor’s mediation as it seemed, he proposed, nay, almost dictated peace to Hideyori. Most of his generals, including Sanada Yukimura, Chief of the General Staff, and Shigenari, considering the present situation favourable to the triumph of their side, emphatically opposed such a fatal act; but Hideyori’s infamous and beautiful mother Madame Yodogimi who had great influence over her son, being persuaded to that effect by her licentious and thoughtless favourites who were weary of the confinement necessitated by the siege, threw all the weight of her maternal authority on the acceptance of the terms. Furthermore, the proposal coming from the highest[183] quarter could hardly be slighted; therefore the defenders were almost without option compelled to agree to the humiliating terms proposed, which were that Hideyori should destroy the outer moat of his castle—to show the sincerity of his peaceful intentions—while Iyeyasu, in return, should cede to him the provinces of Kii and Yamato.

The siege lasted several months and still the brave little garrison held off the enemy. With each success, their spirits lifted. The clever Iyeyasu, realizing that taking the stronghold by force was impossible and that starving them out was futile, decided it would be best to negotiate a peace in some way and count on the pride and arrogance of the opposing faction to lead to their own downfall. So, quite cunningly, seemingly through the Emperor’s mediation, he proposed—almost dictated—peace to Hideyori. Most of his generals, including Sanada Yukimura, Chief of the General Staff, and Shigenari, believing the current situation favored their victory, strongly opposed such a disastrous move. However, Hideyori’s infamous and beautiful mother, Madame Yodogimi, who had significant influence over her son, was convinced by her lascivious and thoughtless favorites—who were tired of the confinement caused by the siege—to throw all her maternal weight behind accepting the terms. Moreover, the proposal coming from the highest[183] authority could hardly be dismissed; thus, the defenders were nearly left with no choice but to agree to the humiliating terms, which required Hideyori to destroy the outer moat of his castle—to prove his sincere intentions for peace—while Iyeyasu, in return, would give him the provinces of Kii and Yamato.

A day was appointed for the formal signing of the treaty; and Shigenari was nominated special envoy for the occasion, with Kōri Shumenosuké for vice-envoy.

A day was set for the official signing of the treaty, and Shigenari was designated as the special envoy for the event, with Kōri Shumenosuké serving as the vice-envoy.

Iyeyasu had the entrance to his camp strictly guarded; and with a view to displaying his authority before all the daimios assembled to witness the ceremony, he secretly instructed his most trusted generals to humiliate the expected envoys as much as possible. These officers who felt much chagrin at their frequent defeats were only too glad to have opportunity to wreck vengeance on the enemy by affronting their representatives.

Iyeyasu had the entrance to his camp heavily guarded, and to assert his authority in front of all the daimios gathered for the ceremony, he secretly instructed his most trusted generals to humiliate the expected envoys as much as they could. These officers, who were frustrated by their repeated defeats, were eager for a chance to take revenge on their enemies by insulting their representatives.

Shigenari and Shumenosuké arrived on horseback, escorted by a little band of some eighty men. On their appearance before the camp of Tōdō Takatora, the sentinels one after the other called out:—

Shigenari and Shumenosuké arrived on horseback, accompanied by a small group of about eighty men. As they approached the camp of Tōdō Takatora, the sentinels called out one by one:—

[184]

[184]

“Halt, sirs! As His Highness’s camp is so near you must dismount.”

“Stop, gentlemen! Since His Highness’s camp is so close, you need to get off your horses.”

Shumenosuké hurriedly pulled up and was about to get off his horse; but his superior stopped him with a gesture, and looked haughtily at the men in front. He cried loudly:—

Shumenosuké quickly pulled up and was about to dismount his horse; but his superior halted him with a gesture and looked arrogantly at the men in front. He shouted loudly:—

“We are Kimura Shigenari and Kōri Shumenosuké, the representatives of Lord Toyotomi, Minister of the Right. No code of etiquette requires anyone to dismount before his equal in rank. You are insolent! We proceed.”

“We are Kimura Shigenari and Kōri Shumenosuké, the representatives of Lord Toyotomi, Minister of the Right. No rules of etiquette say anyone has to get off their horse for someone of equal rank. You’re being rude! We’re moving on.”

Then Shigenari rode calmly forward followed by his suite.

Then Shigenari rode steadily ahead, followed by his entourage.

When the envoys came to General Ii’s camp his sentinels likewise demanded that they should dismount.

When the envoys arrived at General Ii's camp, his sentinels also insisted that they get off their mounts.

Giving the same reply as before, Shigenari, disregarding their attempts to stop him, put spurs to his horse and rode on.

Giving the same reply as before, Shigenari, ignoring their attempts to stop him, urged his horse forward and rode on.

At the camp of Lord Echigo more strenuous efforts were made to force the strangers to proceed on foot. In great wrath Shigenari protested against such unwarranted discourtesy.

At Lord Echigo's camp, there were stronger efforts to make the strangers walk. In great anger, Shigenari objected to such unjust rudeness.

“What mean you by such conduct?” he cried. “Judging from our reception I conclude it is the[185] intention of Iyeyasu to disregard the Imperial mandate to make peace. Well, then, it is useless to go further. We will return at once to the castle and report to our lord the shameful treatment we have received!”

“What do you mean by this behavior?” he shouted. “Based on how we were received, I conclude that it is the[185] intention of Iyeyasu to ignore the Imperial order to make peace. Well, in that case, there's no point in going any further. We'll head back to the castle immediately and tell our lord about the disgraceful treatment we've experienced!”

So saying he turned his horse and was about to go back, when Lord Echigo’s men seeing, they had gone too far, apologised profusely and begged him to pass on to fulfil his mission.

So saying, he turned his horse around and was about to head back when Lord Echigo’s men, realizing they had gone too far, apologized profusely and urged him to continue with his mission.

At length the envoys came to the entrance of the building where they were to meet the great Ex-Shogun. Here they dismounted and carrying their swords were about to enter when two ushers intercepted them, crying:—

At last, the envoys arrived at the entrance of the building where they were set to meet the great Ex-Shogun. They dismounted, swords in hand, and were about to enter when two ushers stopped them, shouting:—

“Your weapons must be left without!”

“Leave your weapons behind!”

In no wise discomposed Shigenari said sternly:—

In no way unsettled, Shigenari said firmly:—

“It is a rule with a samurai never to leave his sword behind when he goes into an enemy’s camp, on any pretext whatever.”

“It’s a rule for a samurai to never leave his sword behind when entering an enemy camp, under any circumstances.”

This being an indisputable fact, the ushers could say no more, but led them armed as they were to the spacious apartment which had been prepared for the ceremony. A large number of daimios already occupied their places on two sides of the room. With a manner composed and dignified, Shigenari strode into the[186] assembly in no wit daunted by the many hostile looks cast upon him, and took the seat to which he was directed in the centre, facing at a short distance the dais prepared for Iyeyasu when he should make his appearance.

This being an undeniable fact, the ushers said no more but led them, weapons and all, to the spacious room that had been set up for the ceremony. A large number of daimios were already in their places on two sides of the room. With a calm and dignified demeanor, Shigenari walked into the[186] assembly, unfazed by the many hostile glances directed at him, and took the seat he was assigned in the center, facing the dais prepared for Iyeyasu when he would arrive.

Shumenosuké closely followed the deportment of his chief, and took his seat beside him.

Shumenosuké closely observed his leader's behavior and sat down next to him.

Two Masters of the Ceremonies informed them that His Highness would be there presently. “And,” they added, “as it is disrespectful to carry swords in his august presence you will kindly take them to the ante chamber and leave them there.”

Two Masters of Ceremonies informed them that His Highness would be there shortly. “And,” they added, “since it's disrespectful to carry swords in his esteemed presence, please take them to the antechamber and leave them there.”

“Disrespectful!” thundered Shigenari in tones that reverberated through the hall. “To whom do you address such a word. Recollect that we are the honourable representatives of the Minister of the Right! The disrespect is on your side and if you repeat your insolence you will have to answer for it!”

“Disrespectful!” shouted Shigenari, his voice echoing through the hall. “Who are you talking to with those words? Remember, we are the honorable representatives of the Minister of the Right! The disrespect is coming from you, and if you keep this up, you’ll have to face the consequences!”

And he glared so fiercely on the two officials that they withdrew in consternation.

And he stared at the two officials so fiercely that they backed away in shock.

In a short time Iyeyasu, accompanied by many attendants, made his appearance and with impressive solemnity took his seat. All the daimios bowed reverently, and awed by his majestic demeanor and the[187] example of others, Shumenosuké did the same. But Shigenari deigned to give the great statesman but the slightest acknowledgment and calmly looked him straight in the face.

In a short time, Iyeyasu arrived with many attendants and took his seat with impressive seriousness. All the daimios bowed respectfully, and influenced by his grand presence and the others around him, Shumenosuké did the same. However, Shigenari barely acknowledged the great statesman and calmly looked him directly in the eye.

“I am glad to see you, Shigenari,” said Iyeyasu mildly. “Thank you for coming on this important mission. Your father Hitachi-no-suké and I were intimate friends and I am much indebted to him.”

“I’m glad to see you, Shigenari,” said Iyeyasu gently. “Thank you for coming on this important mission. Your father Hitachi-no-suké and I were close friends, and I owe him a lot.”

“Pardon me, your Highness,” replied Shigenari, “but to-day I am the messenger of the Minister of the Right and private matters are out of place.”

“Excuse me, your Highness,” replied Shigenari, “but today I am the messenger of the Minister of the Right, and personal matters aren’t appropriate.”

The tactful Iyeyasu, though put in the wrong, showed not the slightest trace of embarrassment. Producing a document from a receptacle in his hand, he passed it to Shigenari by an attendant and said quietly:—

The tactful Iyeyasu, even when he was in the wrong, showed not the slightest hint of embarrassment. Pulling out a document from a holder in his hand, he handed it to Shigenari through an attendant and said calmly:—

“Kindly see that this is correct, Shigenari.”

“Please make sure this is correct, Shigenari.”

Shigenari carefully read over the paper which ran as follows:—

Shigenari carefully read through the paper, which said:—

“In compliance with an Imperial Edict, Iyeyasu and Hideyori agree to make peace, on the sole condition that Hideyori fill up the outer moat of his castle as a token of his peaceful intentions. Either of the parties concerned who first appeals to arms henceforth, shall[188] be guilty of disobeying the Imperial Mandate and shall be treated accordingly.

“In line with an Imperial Edict, Iyeyasu and Hideyori agree to make peace, with the only condition being that Hideyori fills in the outer moat of his castle as a sign of his peaceful intentions. If either party resorts to violence from this point on, they will[188] be guilty of defying the Imperial Mandate and will be dealt with accordingly.

“Keichō 19, 12th month, 27th day.”

“December 27, 1614.”

As he read Shigenari’s face grew darker and darker, and when he came to the end he started to his feet and exclaimed indignantly:—

As he read, Shigenari's expression became more and more troubled, and when he reached the end, he jumped to his feet and exclaimed in indignation:—

“Are these your terms of peace, Your Highness? If so you have already disobeyed the Imperial command! Prepare!”

“Are these your terms for peace, Your Highness? If so, you’ve already gone against the Imperial command! Get ready!”

Sword in hand it seemed as if he were about to attack the old statesman. All present started up and sought to intercept the thrust. Iyeyasu, alarmed, raised both hands in deprecation and bade the young man resume his seat.

Sword in hand, it looked like he was about to attack the old statesman. Everyone present jumped up and tried to block the attack. Iyeyasu, startled, raised both hands in a gesture of protest and told the young man to sit back down.

“Calm yourself, I pray you,” he said hastily. “Old age makes me forgetful. By mistake I have shown you the wrong paper—here is the right one.”

“Calm down, please,” he said quickly. “Getting old makes me forgetful. I accidentally showed you the wrong paper—here's the right one.”

The crafty statesman produced another document from the case he held and handed it to Shigenari. It is hardly necessary to explain that this was an artifice. Iyeyasu had caused to be prepared two documents in different terms. Should the envoys accept the first in which all the advantage was on his side his intention was to keep back the other in which were stated the[189] real conditions of the treaty. Shigenari had been too astute for him. He now examined the new document which read thus:—

The cunning politician pulled out another document from the case he held and handed it to Shigenari. It's pretty clear this was a trick. Iyeyasu had arranged for two documents with different wording. If the envoys accepted the first one, which favored him, he planned to withhold the second one that contained the[189] actual terms of the treaty. Shigenari was too sharp for him this time. He now looked over the new document which read as follows:—

“VOWS OF PEACE

"Peace Vows"

“Article I.—In compliance with an Imperial Command, Iyeyasu and Hideyori vow to make peace and to enter into friendly relations.

“Article I.—In accordance with an Imperial Command, Iyeyasu and Hideyori pledge to establish peace and foster friendly relations.”

“Article II.—Hideyori shall destroy the outer moat of his Castle, and Iyeyasu shall in return cede to him the provinces of Kii and Yamato by January next.

“Article II.—Hideyori will get rid of the outer moat of his Castle, and in return, Iyeyasu will give him the provinces of Kii and Yamato by next January.”

“Article III.—Immediately on the signing of the Vows of Peace, Iyeyasu shall disband his army and depart for Yamato.

“Article III.—As soon as the Vows of Peace are signed, Iyeyasu will disband his army and head to Yamato.

“Article IV.—Either of the parties who violates the above vows and resorts to arms shall be found guilty of disobedience to the Imperial Command and shall be punished by the gods.

“Article IV.—Any party that breaks the above vows and turns to violence will be deemed guilty of disobeying the Imperial Command and will face punishment from the gods.

“Keichō 19, 12th month, 27th day.”

“Keichō 19, 12th month, 27th day.”

Shigenari read the paper carefully several times.

Shigenari read the paper carefully several times.

“This is correct, Your Highness. Be pleased to put your signature and seal.”

“This is correct, Your Highness. Please go ahead and sign and seal it.”

Iyeyasu complied. The envoy receiving it back put[190] it into a bag made of rich brocade. Then bowing courteously, he said gravely though not without a touch of sarcasm:—

Iyeyasu agreed. The envoy who took it back placed[190] it into a bag made of luxurious brocade. Then, bowing politely, he said seriously but with a hint of sarcasm:—

“I beg to congratulate Your Highness.”

“I would like to congratulate Your Highness.”

Then turning to the assembled daimios he bowed to them also saying:—

Then he turned to the gathered daimios, bowed to them as well, and said:—

“I thank you for your attendance.”

"Thanks for being here."

Receiving their salutations in return, he once more made an obeisance to Iyeyasu.

Receiving their greetings in response, he bowed again to Iyeyasu.

“Allow me to take my leave, Your Highness. Farewell, Your Highness and your Excellencies.”

“Please let me take my leave, Your Highness. Goodbye, Your Highness and your Excellencies.”

With graceful courtesy he bowed once more and with his subordinate left the audience-chamber. All were constrained to admire his noble bearing and courage.

With graceful politeness, he bowed once again and left the audience chamber with his subordinate. Everyone felt compelled to admire his noble presence and bravery.

III.

III.

Hideyori faithfully observed his part of the “Vows of Peace,” and the outer moat which had constituted the greatest element in the “impregnability” of his castle was filled up and levelled with the ground. But Iyeyasu who had never had the least intention of fulfilling his part of the treaty held back the stipulated provinces in spite of all the demands of Hideyori. Hence in the spring of the following year hostilities[191] were resumed, and a great army commanded by Iyeyasu once more invested the Castle of Osaka.

Hideyori faithfully followed his part of the “Vows of Peace,” and the outer moat, which had been the main feature of his castle's “impregnability,” was filled in and leveled with the ground. But Iyeyasu, who had no intention of honoring his side of the treaty, withheld the agreed-upon provinces despite all of Hideyori's demands. As a result, in the spring of the following year, hostilities[191] resumed, and a large army led by Iyeyasu besieged the Castle of Osaka once again.

The garrison made a stubborn resistance for some weeks but the fortress was now shorn of its main protection, and most unfortunately the discord between Madame Yodogimi’s favourite generals and the other officers assumed formidable dimensions. In consequence, the defenders were severely defeated in more than one engagement, and their numbers were so greatly reduced that it was impossible for them to hold the castle much longer.

The garrison held out for a few weeks, but the fortress had lost its main defense, and unfortunately, the conflict between Madame Yodogimi’s favorite generals and the other officers escalated significantly. As a result, the defenders suffered serious defeats in several battles, and their numbers were so diminished that it became impossible to keep control of the castle for much longer.

One night Sanada Yukimura, the Chief of the General Staff, met Shigenari in secret.

One night, Sanada Yukimura, the Chief of the General Staff, had a secret meeting with Shigenari.

“It is not possible for us to hold out,” he said gloomily. “We must effect the escape of our lord out of the castle and convey him to a place of security—he can take refuge in the province of Lord Shimazu. Through him we may be able to do something to retrieve our losses and restore the power of our clan. Some of us must go with our chief, but in order the more easily to get away the enemy must be deluded with the idea that Hideyori and his bravest warriors have fallen; therefore we must leave substitutes behind us who resemble us in some degree. Their bodies will[192] be found, and the enemy will think we are dead and not try to pursue us as they most certainly would do if they thought we had fled. I have found my substitute; do you find yours. I must regret that it is necessary for these men to sacrifice their lives for ours, but we must all act for the future good of the clan to which we owe allegiance—all personal considerations must give way. Do you not approve of my plan?”

“It’s not possible for us to hold out,” he said gloomily. “We have to get our lord out of the castle and to a safe place—he can take refuge in Lord Shimazu’s province. With his help, we might be able to recover our losses and rebuild our clan’s power. Some of us need to go with our chief, but to make our escape easier, the enemy has to be fooled into thinking that Hideyori and his bravest warriors have been defeated; so we need to leave behind substitutes who look somewhat like us. Their bodies will[192] be found, and the enemy will think we’re dead and won’t chase us as they definitely would if they knew we had fled. I’ve found my substitute; you find yours. I regret that it’s necessary for these men to sacrifice their lives for ours, but we all need to act for the future good of the clan we owe loyalty to—all personal feelings must take a backseat. Do you not support my plan?”

“It is an excellent idea,” replied Shigenari, after some reflection. “And I heartily approve of it. But if every experienced general leaves the castle even though substitutes are left, the shrewd Iyeyasu will soon suspect the truth. I at any rate must remain. I was seen by Iyeyasu and his staff only a short time ago; they will not have forgotten my features and cannot be deceived by another man clad in my armour. Therefore, I leave the escort of our lord and the restoration of the clan to you and the other generals. I will stay alone with the garrison and fight to the last. My death and your life are equally necessary for the sake of our lord. So do not seek to dissuade me. I am resolved.”

“It’s a great idea,” Shigenari said after a moment of thought. “And I completely support it. But if every experienced general leaves the castle, even with substitutes left behind, the clever Iyeyasu will soon catch on. I, at least, must stay. Iyeyasu and his staff saw me not too long ago; they won’t forget my face and won’t be fooled by someone else wearing my armor. So, I’ll leave the protection of our lord and the rebuilding of the clan to you and the other generals. I’ll stay here with the garrison and fight to the end. My death and your survival are both essential for our lord’s sake. So please don’t try to change my mind. I’m determined.”

“A truly noble resolve, my friend,” said Yukimura with admiration. “Would that I could remain with you! I am reluctant to leave you alone and we shall[193] miss your help, but if you are determined to do this thing far be it from me to dissuade you. It must be well-known to the enemy that you are a favourite of our lord and always in close attendance on his person; so when they find your dead body on the field they will never suspect he has escaped. Your death in this way will be the means of restoring the power of the Toyotomis. I could find it in my heart to envy you, good comrade!”

“A truly noble decision, my friend,” Yukimura said with admiration. “I wish I could stay with you! I hate the thought of leaving you alone, and we’ll really miss your help, but if you’re set on doing this, I won’t try to change your mind. The enemy must know that you are a favorite of our lord and always by his side; so when they find your lifeless body on the battlefield, they’ll never suspect he has escaped. Your death this way will help restore the power of the Toyotomis. I could almost envy you, good comrade!”

“Then that is settled. To-morrow I will charge the enemy’s line with my men and divert his attention while the rest of you steal out from the rear.”

“Then that’s decided. Tomorrow, I will lead my men to attack the enemy's front and distract them while the rest of you slip out from the back.”

After a few words of affectionate farewell, the two men parted knowing they would never meet again.

After exchanging a few kind words to say goodbye, the two men went their separate ways, aware that they would never see each other again.

On retiring to his room for a brief rest, Shigenari spoke to his young wife in his usual cheerful manner.

On heading to his room for a quick rest, Shigenari talked to his young wife in his typical cheerful way.

“To-morrow our troops are going to make a sally that will effectually dispose of the enemy,” he said. “On such a notable occasion I wish to wear the armour my lord graciously gave me last year; pray bring it to me.”

“Tomorrow our troops are going to make a charge that will completely deal with the enemy,” he said. “On such an important occasion, I want to wear the armor my lord kindly gave me last year; please bring it to me.”

When his wife brought it he took the helmet; and[194] burning some very precious incense called Ranjatai, held the helmet so that the smoke ascended into it. Aoyagi, divining from his manner that he had some solemn motive for this action, felt her heart sink.

When his wife brought it, he took the helmet; and[194] burning some very precious incense called Ranjatai, he held the helmet so that the smoke rose into it. Aoyagi, sensing from his demeanor that he had a serious reason for this action, felt her heart drop.

“You intend to die fighting in to-morrow’s engagement:—is it not so, my husband?”

“You plan to die fighting in tomorrow’s battle, don’t you, my husband?”

“Die fighting?” said Shigenari. “Why do you ask? Does not a soldier always take his life in his hand when he goes to the field of battle?”

“Die fighting?” Shigenari asked. “Why do you want to know? Doesn’t a soldier always put his life at risk when he goes to battle?”

“Yes, but there is some special reason why I think you will fall to-morrow. I have often heard that a warrior burns incense into his helmet when he is determined to die on the field. I know the castle will fall before long and I am sure you mean to give up your life in to-morrow’s battle. Do not seek to deceive me. I am the daughter of a samurai. I will not let you die alone.”

“Yes, but there’s a specific reason I think you’ll fall tomorrow. I’ve often heard that a warrior burns incense in his helmet when he’s resolved to die in battle. I know the castle will fall soon, and I’m sure you’re planning to give your life in tomorrow’s fight. Don’t try to fool me. I’m the daughter of a samurai. I won’t let you die alone.”

“My brave wife! Forgive my hesitation in disclosing to you my resolve. I forebore to take you into my confidence fearing just this thing.”

“My brave wife! Please forgive my hesitation in sharing my decision with you. I held back from confiding in you because I was worried about exactly this.”

He then gave his wife an account of his conversation with Sanada Yukimura and of their decision.

He then told his wife about his conversation with Sanada Yukimura and the decision they made.

“Though I give up my life for my lord,” he concluded. “Do not be so rash as to die with me. It is[195] my wish that you should live and pray for the prosperity of our lord. Live for his sake. It is my last request.”

“Even if I sacrifice my life for my lord,” he finished. “Don’t be so reckless as to die with me. It is[195] my wish that you live and pray for our lord’s success. Live for his sake. This is my final request.”

“Your wish is my law,” answered his wife. “I will obey you. I know you will die a glorious death and leave undying fame behind you!”

“Your wish is my command,” his wife replied. “I will follow you. I know you will die a glorious death and leave a lasting legacy!”

Then Aoyagi brought saké and two tiny cups in which they drank to their long farewell. That ceremony over, Aoyagi excused herself and retired to her own apartment. As she did not return, Shigenari, wondering at her long absence, went to seek her; and to his horror and amazement found that she had committed suicide with a short sword that lay beside the lifeless body. A written paper explained her rash act.

Then Aoyagi brought sake and two tiny cups in which they drank to their long goodbye. Once that ceremony was done, Aoyagi excused herself and went back to her own apartment. When she didn’t come back, Shigenari, confused by her long absence, went to look for her; to his horror and shock, he discovered that she had taken her own life with a short sword that lay next to her lifeless body. A note explained her impulsive decision.

“Husband,” it ran, “forgive my dying before you. I meant to obey you, but I cannot do so. Kō-u of China, though a brave warrior overcome with grief at parting with wife, hesitated shamefully before going to his last battle. In our country Kiso Yoshinaka showed the same weakness. Not for a moment do I compare you to those men, but still I think that I, who losing you will have no further hope in this world, had better die now before you fight your last fight and go to wait for you in Hades. Do your best against[196] the foe! We shall meet again in the Spirit World—till then farewell! Aoyagi.”

“Husband,” it read, “forgive me for dying before you. I intended to follow your lead, but I can’t. Kō-u of China, though a brave warrior overwhelmed with sorrow at parting from his wife, hesitated shamefully before heading into his last battle. In our country, Kiso Yoshinaka showed the same weakness. I don’t compare you to those men for a second, but I believe that I, who will have no more hope in this world after losing you, should better die now before you face your final fight and wait for you in Hades. Do your best against[196] the enemy! We’ll meet again in the Spirit World—until then, farewell! Aoyagi.”

The morning of the next day broke clear and cloudless. It was the first day of the fifth month in the twentieth year of Keichō (1615).

The next morning was clear and sunny. It was the first day of the fifth month in the twentieth year of Keichō (1615).

A large force under the command of Ii Naotaka advanced from the enemy’s camp and rushed to the attack. Shigenari met them at the head of seven hundred cavalry, and a fierce struggle took place. With the strength of desperation Shigenari’s company, though so inferior in numbers, beat back the foe. But as one regiment was beaten, another and yet another dashed forward to take its place, and it was impossible that the castle party could win in the end.

A large force led by Ii Naotaka moved out from the enemy camp and charged into battle. Shigenari confronted them at the front with seven hundred cavalry, resulting in a fierce fight. Fueled by desperation, Shigenari’s troops, despite their smaller numbers, pushed back the enemy. However, as one regiment was defeated, another rushed in to take its place, making it clear that the castle defenders couldn't ultimately prevail.

“We must cut our way into the main regiment,” said Shigenari during a short breathing space to his faithful retainer Ryōkwan—once known as the “Tea-priest”—“If we can only manage to kill Ii Naotaka, the Commander in Chief, the enemy will be disheartened and we may have some chance.”

“We need to break through to the main regiment,” Shigenari said during a brief pause to his loyal retainer Ryōkwan—previously known as the “Tea-priest”—“If we can just manage to take out Ii Naotaka, the Commander in Chief, the enemy will lose their spirit, and we might have a shot at this.”

Then inspired by the example of their leader, the little band hurled themselves on the foe; and unable[197] to stand against such fury, the fourth and fifth companies fell back in disorder, and it seemed that a general rout would be the result.

Then inspired by their leader's example, the small group charged at the enemy; and unable[197] to withstand such rage, the fourth and fifth companies fell back in chaos, and it looked like a complete rout was imminent.

Ii alone stood his ground. Brandishing his saihai or baton he roared in stentorian tones:—

Ii alone stood his ground. Waving his saihai or baton, he shouted in booming tones:—

“Cowards! Do you fly before such a handful? Back, back, and the day is ours!”

“Cowards! Are you running away from such a small group? Step back, step back, and the day is ours!”

His words took instant effect. His flying troops rallied, maintained their position and fought bravely. Seeing this, Shigenari smiled grimly to himself.

His words had an immediate impact. His airborne troops regrouped, held their ground, and fought valiantly. Noticing this, Shigenari smirked grimly to himself.

“Now is my time to break through the lines, kill Ii and then die!”

“Now it's my time to push through the ranks, take out Ii, and then meet my end!”

Putting spurs to his horse he darted forward swift as a flash of lightning, his brilliant helmet and shining armour gleaming in the sun. Ryōkwan followed close with his heavy iron rod, and the rest of the devoted band strove to keep up, cutting and hewing their way through the ranks. So violent was their onset that again Ii’s men wavered. At this critical juncture Seki Jūrozaemon, a samurai noted for his huge strength, suddenly appeared and struck at Shigenari with a great halberd; but Shigenari’s spear point pierced clean through his breastplate of mail and he fell dead from his horse. Ii’s soldiers were panic-stricken and none[198] ventured to oppose Shigenari who continued his onward rush and attacked Ii before he had time to escape. Being no match for his assailant, Ii must have fallen had it not been for one Fujita Noto-no-Kami who came to his rescue. Furious at this check Shigenari turned to throw him from the saddle with a single thrust, and in that moment Ii managed to escape.

Spurring his horse, he shot forward as quickly as a flash of lightning, his shiny helmet and gleaming armor sparkling in the sun. Ryōkwan closely followed with his heavy iron rod, and the rest of the loyal group struggled to keep up, cutting and slashing their way through the enemy ranks. Their fierce assault caused Ii’s men to falter once more. At this critical moment, Seki Jūrozaemon, a samurai known for his immense strength, suddenly appeared and struck at Shigenari with a large halberd; however, Shigenari’s spear pierced right through his mail breastplate, and he fell dead from his horse. Ii’s soldiers were filled with panic, and none[198] dared to stand against Shigenari, who pressed forward and attacked Ii before he could escape. Since Ii was no match for his attacker, he surely would have fallen if not for Fujita Noto-no-Kami, who came to his aid. Infuriated by this setback, Shigenari aimed to throw him from his saddle with a single thrust, giving Ii just the chance he needed to escape.

Looking back, Shigenari could see but few of his men; nearly all had fallen in the mêlée. Severely wounded, and faint with loss of blood, Shigenari realised that he could do no more. Unnoticed he alighted from his spent horse and retired to a small grove on some elevated ground. His approach was observed by a low fellow belonging to Ii’s camp who was hiding behind the trees. Such was the estimation in which Shigenari was held that even in his weakness he inspired awe and dread. The skulking coward did not dare to attack him openly, but as the wounded hero lay gasping on the ground stole softly up behind him and aimed a blow at his head. Shigenari heard the slight rustle of his approach and turned, whereupon the wretch made off. Shigenari called him back.

Looking back, Shigenari could see very few of his men; nearly all had fallen in the chaos. Severely injured and weak from blood loss, Shigenari realized he could do no more. Unnoticed, he got off his exhausted horse and retreated to a small grove on some high ground. A lowly man from Ii’s camp, hiding behind the trees, noticed his approach. Shigenari was regarded with such awe and fear that even in his weakened state, he inspired dread. The coward didn’t dare to attack him openly, but as the wounded hero lay gasping on the ground, he quietly crept up behind him and aimed a blow at his head. Shigenari heard the faint rustle of his approach and turned, causing the scoundrel to flee. Shigenari called him back.

“Fellow,” he said, “whoever you are, come here and take my head.”

“Hey there,” he said, “whoever you are, come over and take my head.”

[199]

[199]

But the man fearing some trick hesitated to obey.

But the man, worried about a potential trick, hesitated to comply.

“Coward,” cried the dying warrior, “you have nothing to fear from me. Cut off my head, but I conjure you not to remove the helmet till you present it to your master, Iyeyasu. I am impatient—cut off my head as I bid you.”

“Coward,” cried the dying warrior, “you have nothing to fear from me. Cut off my head, but I urge you not to remove the helmet until you present it to your master, Iyeyasu. I can't wait—just do as I say and cut off my head.”

As he spoke Shigenari lifted the lower plates of his helmet and stretched out his neck for the blow. As in a trance the craven crept up and severed the head from the body. Then gaining courage he raised the dripping trophy high in the air and shouted at the top of his voice:—

As he talked, Shigenari raised the lower plates of his helmet and stretched his neck out for the attack. Almost like he was in a daze, the coward sneaked up and chopped off his head. Then, feeling bold, he held the bloody trophy up high and shouted at the top of his lungs:—

“I, Andō Chōzaburō, single-handed, have taken the head of Nagato-no-Kami Shigenari, the most renowned warrior in the Osaka Army!”

“I, Andō Chōzaburō, have single-handedly taken down Nagato-no-Kami Shigenari, the most famous warrior in the Osaka Army!”

The boast reached the ears of a man covered with blood who was still in the thick of the fray. It was Ryōkwan.

The bragging reached the ears of a blood-soaked man who was still caught up in the fight. It was Ryōkwan.

“My Lord, Nagato-no-Kami, was not the man to be killed by such a weakling as Andō,” he cried, as loudly as his failing strength would permit. “He had some reason for allowing his head to be cut off. Remember that, my enemies.”

“My Lord, Nagato-no-Kami, wasn’t the kind of man to be killed by a weakling like Andō,” he shouted, as loud as his fading strength allowed. “He had his reasons for letting his head be taken. Keep that in mind, my enemies.”

[200]

[200]

With that he stabbed himself in his abdomen and expired.

With that, he stabbed himself in the abdomen and died.

After the battle the head of Shigenari, enclosed in its helmet, was taken to Iyeyasu for inspection. It had been the desire of all that day to get the head of the hero, and Ieyasu had the helmet removed for verification. As this was done the sweet odour of incense floated through the air.

After the battle, Shigenari's head, secured in its helmet, was brought to Iyeyasu for inspection. Everyone had hoped all day to get the head of the hero, and Iyeyasu had the helmet taken off for confirmation. As this happened, a pleasant scent of incense filled the air.

The old statesman surveyed the noble features with something of reverent admiration.

The elderly statesman looked at the noble features with a sense of respectful admiration.

“Never was a more loyal or courageous samurai than Nagato-no-Kami!” he said slowly. “Would that I had many like him!”

“Never was there a more loyal or brave samurai than Nagato-no-Kami!” he said slowly. “I wish I had many like him!”

The attempted escape from the castle proved a failure. On May 8th, the besiegers once more attacked the castle on all sides, and there ensued one of the bloodiest struggles in the history of Japan. It resulted in the complete overthrow of Hideyori’s faction and the destruction of the castle by fire. The unfortunate[201] nobleman, his mother and all the maids of honour perished in the flames.

The escape attempt from the castle was unsuccessful. On May 8th, the attackers launched another assault on the castle from all sides, leading to one of the bloodiest battles in Japanese history. This ended in the total defeat of Hideyori’s faction and the castle being set ablaze. The unfortunate[201] nobleman, along with his mother and all the ladies-in-waiting, died in the flames.

6 A samurai of lower rank whose business it was to serve his lord with tea, and who was often master of the tea ceremonies. He had his head shaven like a priest—hence the name “tea-priest.”

[205]

[205]

HONEST KYŪSUKÉ


GONZAEMON, the head-man of the village of Tamamura in the province of Kōdzuké, whose family had from generation to generation enjoyed a large fortune, employed a number of servants. Among them was one named Kyūsuké who had been added to the household on the recommendation of a peasant of the same village as being exceedingly honest. Though he was very young, unlike other servants, he worked very hard and performed all his duties as well when no one observed him as under the eye of his master. Gonzaemon, therefore, began to look upon him as a great acquisition and took a keen interest in him.

GONZAEMON, the leader of the village of Tamamura in the Kōdzuké region, came from a family that had enjoyed significant wealth for generations and had several servants. Among them was a young man named Kyūsuké, who had been brought into the household based on a local peasant's recommendation for his exceptional honesty. Even though he was very young, Kyūsuké worked hard and carried out all his responsibilities just as effectively when he was being watched by his master as when he was alone. Because of this, Gonzaemon began to see him as a valuable addition to his household and took a strong interest in him.

One day he summoned Kyūsuké to his room and said:—

One day he called Kyūsuké to his room and said:—

“Kyūsuké, I am pleased to see that you always work faithfully, but I think I should be more pleased if you would leave off working at an earlier hour in the evening and go to bed at the same time as your fellow-servants. If you continue to be so much more[206] industrious than they there will be complaints among them.”

“Kyūsuké, I’m glad to see that you always work hard, but I’d be even happier if you stopped working earlier in the evening and went to bed at the same time as your fellow servants. If you keep being so much more[206] hardworking than they are, there will be complaints among them.”

“My good master,” answered the young man, “though I do not like to disobey you, I regret to say that I can never get to sleep before nine o’clock at night.”

“My good master,” the young man replied, “even though I don’t want to disobey you, I’m sorry to say that I can never fall asleep before nine o’clock at night.”

“You surprise me,” said Gonzaemon, “but at least you can oblige me by remaining in bed until the usual hour for getting up in the morning.”

“You're surprising me,” Gonzaemon said, “but at least you can do me a favor by staying in bed until the usual time to get up in the morning.”

“My good master,” replied Kyūsuké again, “I am very sorry to displease you so often, but mine is a hopeless case, for to be frank with you I cannot for the life of me stay abed after seven in the morning.”

“My good master,” replied Kyūsuké again, “I’m really sorry to disappoint you so often, but this is a hopeless situation for me because, to be honest, I just can’t stay in bed after seven in the morning.”

Now, you must know, that according to our old way of counting time, nine at night was midnight, and seven in the morning answered to 4 o’clock. Kyūsuké, therefore, never slept more than four hours every night, and his master on learning this was surprised beyond measure.

Now, you should know that in our old way of keeping track of time, nine at night was considered midnight, and seven in the morning was like 4 o'clock. Because of this, Kyūsuké never slept more than four hours each night, and his master was incredibly surprised when he found this out.

“What a wonder you are!” he exclaimed. “It is seldom one finds gentlemen in service such passionate lovers of work! How gratified I am to find such a notable exception in you. I trust you will not take my suggestion amiss; it was necessary in order that[207] your fellow-servants should not suffer in consequence of your zeal for work.”

“What a wonder you are!” he exclaimed. “It's rare to find service workers who are such passionate lovers of their job! I'm so pleased to find such a remarkable exception in you. I hope you won't take my suggestion the wrong way; it was important so that[207] your fellow workers wouldn’t suffer because of your dedication to work.”

“I humbly beg your forgiveness for venturing to disobey your kind orders,” said the young man respectfully.

"I sincerely ask for your forgiveness for daring to go against your kind orders," said the young man respectfully.

“Don’t beg my forgiveness,” said his master, “for by so doing you put me in an awkward position.”

“Don’t beg for my forgiveness,” said his master, “because that puts me in a tough spot.”

After considering for a few moments while the servant waited silently for further orders, Gonzaemon resumed:—

After thinking for a moment while the servant stood quietly waiting for more instructions, Gonzaemon continued:—

“Well, Kyūsuké, I have another suggestion to offer you. You know that you are your own master while your fellow-servants are asleep. I do not wish you to work for me in those hours, so if you do not wish to rest, employ that time in making sandals for your own profit. I will see that you are provided with plenty of straw.”

“Well, Kyūsuké, I have another suggestion for you. You know that you’re your own boss while your fellow servants are sleeping. I don’t want you to work for me during that time, so if you’d rather not rest, use those hours to make sandals for your own benefit. I’ll make sure you have plenty of straw.”

“My good master, you are very kind, but I fear it is not right that a servant should use any of his time in work for his own profit.”

“My good master, you’re very generous, but I worry it’s not right for a servant to spend any of his time working for his own gain.”

Thus Kyūsuké once more baffled the kind intentions of his master. Gonzaemon was struck with his faithfulness.

Thus Kyūsuké once again puzzled his master's good intentions. Gonzaemon was impressed by his loyalty.

“If you persist in refusing all my proposals I shall[208] be at a loss what to do with you,” he said. “So be pleased to do as I request you only this once.”

“If you keep rejecting all my offers, I won’t know what to do with you,” he said. “So please just do what I’m asking you this one time.”

Kyūsuké could not refuse his master’s kindness so delicately offered, and he consented to use his spare time for his own profit. Henceforth the early morning and late evening hours were devoted to the task of making waraji or straw sandals, which he sold to a kitchen-ware dealer in the village, thereby making a small but regular income, every sen of which he intrusted to his kind master for safe keeping. Soon the young servant’s diligence became known, and the country people encouraged his industry by always asking for the “Kyūsuké waraji” in preference to any other. This naturally pleased the dealer who continually pressed Kyūsuké for further supplies. Gonzaemon, likewise pleased at the success of his plan, determined to lend out the money in his charge so as to increase the amount by good interest. In this he found no difficulty for people had the idea that some luck attached itself to anything connected with the honest servant, and were only too glad to be accommodated with loans out of his savings.

Kyūsuké couldn’t turn down his master’s generosity, so he agreed to use his free time for his own benefit. From then on, he dedicated his early mornings and late evenings to making waraji or straw sandals, which he sold to a kitchenware dealer in the village, earning a small but steady income, every sen of which he entrusted to his kind master for safekeeping. Soon, the young servant’s hard work became known, and the locals supported his efforts by always asking for the “Kyūsuké waraji” instead of any other brand. This naturally made the dealer happy, and he continually urged Kyūsuké for more supplies. Gonzaemon, also pleased with the success of his plan, decided to lend out the money he was holding to grow the amount through good interest. He faced no trouble doing this, as people believed there was luck associated with anything linked to the honest servant and were eager to take loans from his savings.

Thus eight years passed away and Kyūsuké was still a servant in the household of Gonzaemon. One day[209] the latter called the young man into his apartment and addressed him as follows:—

Thus eight years went by and Kyūsuké was still a servant in Gonzaemon's household. One day[209] Gonzaemon called the young man into his room and said to him:—

“My dear Kyūsuké, time indeed flies like an arrow, as the proverb says. Eight years have elapsed since I was so fortunate as to take you into my service. You have never squandered your wages as other servants do; setting apart a certain amount for small personal expenses you have regularly committed to my care all that you earned. I should certainly have proved but a poor banker, had I not sought some profitable investment for your deposits. All these years I have been lending out your money at a moderate rate, and it is astonishing to find how much your capital now amounts to. Behold! Your savings with interest and compound interest now reach the sum of one hundred ryō! Now, what do you propose to do with all this money?”

“My dear Kyūsuké, time really does fly like an arrow, as the saying goes. Eight years have passed since I was lucky enough to have you in my service. You’ve never wasted your wages like other servants; after setting aside some money for small personal expenses, you’ve consistently entrusted me with everything you earned. I would have been a terrible banker if I hadn’t found some good investments for your deposits. Over these years, I’ve been lending out your money at a reasonable rate, and it’s surprising to see how much your capital has grown. Look! Your savings, with interest and compound interest, now total one hundred ryō! So, what do you plan to do with all this money?”

“My good master,” said Kyūsuké, quite taken aback at the idea of such wealth, “you must be joking!”

“My good master,” Kyūsuké said, clearly shocked by the idea of such wealth, “you can't be serious!”

“Not at all; it is as I say. Will you continue to lend it out, or would you prefer to dispose of it in some other way? It is for you to decide.”

“Not at all; it is as I said. Will you keep lending it out, or would you rather get rid of it some other way? It’s up to you to decide.”

“A hundred ryō!” gasped Kyūsuké. “Did you really say ‘one hundred ryō’?”

“A hundred ryō!” gasped Kyūsuké. “Did you really just say ‘one hundred ryō’?”

[210]

[210]

“A hundred ryō!” replied his master smiling.

“A hundred ryō!” his master replied with a smile.

“It is unbelievable!” said Kyūsuké.

“It’s unbelievable!” said Kyūsuké.

“Your own industry is responsible for it,” said Gonzaemon. “Now tell me what you are going to do with it.”

“Your own efforts are what caused this,” said Gonzaemon. “Now tell me what you plan to do about it.”

Kyūsuké pondered long and deeply. At length he spoke.

Kyūsuké thought for a long time. Finally, he spoke.

“Kind master, if you would not think it taking an unpardonable liberty, I should much like to take the money and pay a short visit to my native place next spring.”

“Kind master, if you wouldn’t think I’m being too forward, I would really like to take the money and pay a quick visit to my hometown next spring.”

“By all means” said Gonzaemon. “Do you know of a good investment in your native place?”

“Of course,” said Gonzaemon. “Do you know of a good investment in your hometown?”

“No,” answered Kyūsuké, readily enough now. “But you will understand better if I tell you a little of my family history. Excuse the liberty I take in troubling you with my affairs. I am the second son of a peasant, Kyūzaemon by name, living in the village of Shimo-Ogita-mura near Nanao, in the province of Noto. My elder brother, after leading a dissipated life and causing his parents much grief, suddenly left home and has never been heard of since. My mother died soon after, and my father married a widow with one daughter. Before long my step-mother took it into her head to[211] adopt a son to marry her daughter and succeed my father as head of the family. Me she hated, and consequently treated me so unkindly, that I was soon convinced it would be for the happiness of all parties that I should leave home and go right away. So one day, leaving a letter of apology behind me, I secretly came away. At first I had rather a hard time of it, but since I was so lucky as to become your servant I have had nothing to complain of. I cannot sufficiently thank you for all your kindness to me.” Here Kyūsuké paused, and bowed low, while tears filled his eyes. Conquering his emotion he resumed:—

“No,” Kyūsuké replied readily now. “But you’ll understand better if I share a bit of my family history. Please excuse me for burdening you with my affairs. I’m the second son of a peasant named Kyūzaemon, living in the village of Shimo-Ogita-mura near Nanao, in the Noto province. My older brother, after living a reckless life and causing our parents a lot of grief, suddenly left home and hasn’t been heard from since. My mother died soon after, and my father married a widow with one daughter. Before long, my stepmother decided to adopt a son to marry her daughter and take over as head of the family. She hated me, and treated me so badly that I soon realized it would be better for everyone if I left home. So one day, I wrote a letter of apology and quietly left. At first, I struggled quite a bit, but since I was fortunate enough to become your servant, I haven’t had anything to complain about. I can’t thank you enough for all your kindness.” Here, Kyūsuké paused and bowed low, tears filling his eyes. Overcoming his emotion, he continued:—

“One hundred ryō, the largest sum of money I have ever set eyes on, I owe entirely to your goodness—how can I thank you? That I may make a proper use of your gift—for so I consider it—I shall return to my father and with this money buy him some rice-fields. In addition, should my step-sister still remain single I shall try to find her a suitable husband. Having done this and established my family so that it will be in no danger of extinction, I shall make all haste to return to you and beg to offer you my lifelong service as some small way of requiting all you have done for me.”

“One hundred ryō, the largest amount of money I've ever seen, I owe completely to your kindness—how can I possibly thank you? I plan to make good use of your gift—because that's how I see it—so I will go back to my father and use this money to buy him some rice fields. Additionally, if my step-sister is still single, I will try to find her a good husband. Once I've done this and secured my family's future, I'll hurry back to you and ask to offer you my lifelong service as a small way to repay everything you have done for me.”

[212]

[212]

Gonzaemon was greatly touched.

Gonzaemon was really moved.

“Kyūsuké,” he said, “you are a noble fellow! A dutiful son as well as a faithful servant. I admire your laudable intention. ‘To your old home return in splendour’ says an old proverb, so Kyūsuké, return in splendour indeed! I will make it my business to provide the clothes you shall wear, and I will also see that you have suitable presents to take to all your relations.”

“Kyūsuké,” he said, “you are a great guy! A devoted son as well as a loyal servant. I admire your commendable goal. ‘Return to your old home in style,’ says an old saying, so Kyūsuké, return in style for sure! I’ll make sure to provide the clothes you’ll wear, and I’ll also arrange for you to have nice gifts to take to all your family.”

Thus the conversation ended and Kyūsuké retired to pursue his usual avocations.

Thus, the conversation ended, and Kyūsuké went back to his usual activities.

Early the following year, in spite of his servant’s remonstrances, Gonzaemon, as good as his word, prepared all the necessary garments for Kyūsuké to wear in order to make a good impression on his visit home, and presents for each member of his family. Further, he pressed upon Kyūsuké’s acceptance a short sword for protection on his journey, ten ryō for travelling expenses, and five ryō as a parting gift. Producing Kyūsuké’s own hundred ryō he said:—

Early the following year, despite his servant’s protests, Gonzaemon kept his promise and prepared all the necessary clothes for Kyūsuké to wear to make a good impression on his visit home, along with gifts for each member of his family. Additionally, he insisted Kyūsuké accept a short sword for protection on his journey, ten ryō for travel expenses, and five ryō as a farewell gift. Taking out Kyūsuké’s own hundred ryō, he said:—

“Now, my dear Kyūsuké, you had better not carry this large sum in cash for fear you might get robbed on the way; I advise you to send it by bill of exchange.”

“Now, my dear Kyūsuké, it's best not to carry such a large amount of cash in case you get robbed on the way; I suggest you send it by bill of exchange.”

[213]

[213]

“Indeed, no, good master,” replied Kyūsuké. “That is quite unnecessary; who would suspect that a fellow of my sort had any money about him and attempt to rob me? It will be quite safe in the bosom of my dress.”

"Actually, no, good sir," Kyūsuké replied. "That’s totally unnecessary; who would think someone like me has any money and try to rob me? It’ll be just fine tucked away in my dress."

“But you might lose it in some other way,” persisted Gonzaemon. “You had better do as I say,—one cannot be too much on one’s guard while travelling.”

“But you could lose it in another way,” Gonzaemon insisted. “It’s best to follow my advice—one can never be too cautious while traveling.”

Kyūsuké laughed.

Kyūsuké chuckled.

“Do not be uneasy on my account,” he said. “I will be careful.”

“Don’t worry about me,” he said. “I’ll be careful.”

“As you please, Kyūsuké; but at least listen to me in one thing; while on your journey always make it a rule to start late in the morning, and to put up early in the evening. Above all never make a travelling companion, and do not speak of your affairs.”

“As you wish, Kyūsuké; but at least hear me on one thing: when you're traveling, always aim to leave late in the morning and settle down early in the evening. Most importantly, never take a travel companion, and don't talk about your business.”

“I will bear in mind what you say, and most certainly follow your advice,” said Kyūsuké. “A thousand thanks for all your favours, kind master. I can never forget all I owe to you.”

“I'll keep in mind what you said, and I’ll definitely follow your advice,” Kyūsuké replied. “Thank you so much for everything, kind master. I can never forget what I owe you.”

With affectionate words on both sides Kyūsuké and his master parted and the young man set out on his journey homewards. But once upon the road the dutiful son, too eager to set his eyes once more on the[214] village of his forefathers, was indiscreet enough to travel from the earliest hour of the day till late at night. So it was, that when he was in the neighbourhood of Oiwaké in the province of Shinano he one night lost his way in the darkness, and after a long march of five or six ri found himself in the middle of an extensive moor without a trace of human habitation.

With heartfelt goodbyes on both sides, Kyūsuké and his master parted ways, and the young man began his journey home. However, once on the road, the dutiful son, eager to see the village of his ancestors again, made the mistake of traveling from early morning until late at night. As a result, when he was near Oiwaké in Shinano province, he lost his way in the darkness one night, and after walking for five or six ri, he found himself in the middle of a vast moor with no signs of human life.

“What shall I do?” he asked himself. “I fear I have been too rash. Had I followed my master’s advice I should not be in this plight. It is only what I deserve.”

“What should I do?” he asked himself. “I’m worried I acted too quickly. If I had listened to my mentor’s advice, I wouldn’t be in this situation. This is just what I deserve.”

Plodding on Kyūsuké was overjoyed after a time to observe a glimmer of light in the distance. Taking heart at this sign of a dwelling of some kind, he bent his weary steps toward it, and by and by came to a tumble-down cottage which appeared to be the only habitation for miles around. Kyūsuké went up to the door and called for admittance.

Plodding on, Kyūsuké was thrilled after a while to see a glimmer of light in the distance. Encouraged by this sign of a shelter, he made his way toward it and eventually reached a rundown cottage that seemed to be the only place for miles. Kyūsuké approached the door and called out to be let in.

“Be good enough to show favour to a stranger! I am very sorry to disturb you at this late hour, but have lost my way and cannot find the road. Please let me in and tell me how to get to the nearest inn.”

“Please be kind enough to help a stranger! I’m really sorry to bother you at this late hour, but I’ve lost my way and can’t find the road. Could you let me in and tell me how to get to the nearest inn?”

The door opened and a woman appeared. She was about thirty and poorly dressed and her coiffure was of[215] a mean style, but there was something in her person that seemed to contradict the idea that her birth was as low as her surroundings.

The door opened and a woman walked in. She was about thirty, dressed poorly, and her hairstyle was quite basic, but there was something about her that suggested her background was not as humble as her environment.

“Come in,” she said. “But you must not stay. I am indeed sorry for you, for you stand in the middle of one of Shinano’s many moors. Whichever way you turn you must walk about five ri before you come to another house.”

“Come in,” she said. “But you can’t stay. I really feel sorry for you, since you're in the middle of one of Shinano’s many moors. No matter which way you go, you’ll have to walk about five ri before you reach another house.”

Kyūsuké being very tired requested the woman to give him a night’s lodging, but she shook her head.

Kyūsuké, feeling very tired, asked the woman if he could stay the night, but she shook her head.

“Why did you come here?”

"Why are you here?"

“I have told you; I lost my way and I saw a light. You cannot be so inhuman as to refuse me shelter for a few hours,—I ask no more.”

“I've told you; I lost my way and saw a light. You can't be so inhumane as to deny me shelter for a few hours—I’m asking for nothing more.”

“You will not want to stay when I tell you that this is the house of a robber—a highwayman.”

“You probably won't want to stick around once I tell you that this is the hideout of a robber—a highwayman.”

“A robber!” Kyūsuké thinking of his treasure was alarmed. “Excuse me, I must go on at once.”

“A thief!” Kyūsuké, thinking of his treasure, was alarmed. “Excuse me, I have to leave right away.”

“Will you not rest a few moments?”

“Will you not take a break for a few moments?”

“By no means. How can I sit down in what I have learned is the residence of a highway-gentleman? Allow me to say Good-night; I am much obliged to you.”

“Absolutely not. How can I sit down in what I’ve learned is the home of a highwayman? Let me say goodnight; I really appreciate it.”

Kyūsuké was for going at once but the woman stopped him.

Kyūsuké was ready to leave immediately, but the woman stopped him.

[216]

[216]

“Good traveller, I must tell you that you are encompassed by danger in every direction. After all, I think the safest course for you to pursue is to remain here for the night and I will hide you from my husband. He will not be back for some time yet.”

“Good traveler, I need to let you know that you're surrounded by danger in every direction. Honestly, I believe the safest thing for you to do is stay here for the night, and I'll keep you hidden from my husband. He won’t be back for quite a while.”

The manner and speech of the woman inspired confidence, so Kyūsuké deemed it prudent to abide by her advice. Taking off the large bamboo hat that he wore as a protection from both sun and rain, he sat down on the boarded floor of the kitchen glad to rest his weary limbs at last. The woman hurriedly prepared a simple supper for him, which he ate with relish, though in haste, as he feared the return of the master. The woman then led him to a wood-shed at the back of the cottage and said:—

The woman's way of speaking and carrying herself inspired confidence, so Kyūsuké thought it wise to follow her advice. He took off the large bamboo hat he wore for protection from the sun and rain and sat down on the wooden floor of the kitchen, finally glad to rest his tired limbs. The woman quickly made a simple dinner for him, which he ate eagerly but quickly, fearing the master's return. She then took him to a woodshed behind the cottage and said:—

“You would be in great danger should my husband discover you. So keep yourself hidden in this shed and do not mind a little discomfort. As soon as it is day and my husband goes out, I will let you out and you can continue your journey in safety.”

“You would be in serious danger if my husband finds you. So stay hidden in this shed and don’t worry about a little discomfort. As soon as it’s daytime and my husband leaves, I’ll let you out and you can continue your journey safely.”

Kyūsuké thanked her warmly, and had not long ensconced himself among the piles of firewood, making himself as comfortable as he could under the circumstances,[217] when he heard a sound that caused his heart to leap into his mouth.

Kyūsuké thanked her sincerely and had just settled himself among the stacks of firewood, trying to get as comfortable as he could under the circumstances,[217] when he heard a noise that made his heart jump into his throat.

“O-Nami, I have returned.”

“O-Nami, I'm back.”

“Oh, is it you at last?” welcomed the wife.

“Oh, is that you finally?” welcomed the wife.

“How cold it is! Confound those killing winds that blow, down from Mt. Asama! O-Nami!”

“How cold it is! Dammit, those chilling winds blowing down from Mt. Asama! O-Nami!”

“Yes; what is it?”

"Yeah; what's up?"

“Whose hat is that?”

"Whose hat is that?"

Husband points at hat on floor

Husband points at hat on floor

“Whose hat is that?”

"Who owns that hat?"

“Hat? What hat?”

"Hat? Which hat?"

“Come, no equivocations! There is a strange hat on the floor, and you know whose it is. Out with it! I don’t like this underhand way you have acquired of hiding things from me. You are concealing someone in the house!”

“Come on, no beating around the bush! There’s a weird hat on the floor, and you know whose it is. Just say it! I don’t like this sneaky way you have of hiding things from me. You’re hiding someone in the house!”

“Indeed, no! Why should I want to conceal anyone.”

“Definitely not! Why would I want to hide anyone?”

“Then how did this bamboo hat get here? Do you want me to believe that the wind blew it in, as ours is the only building to check its course for miles around? Come, woman, speak up!”

“Then how did this bamboo hat get here? Do you want me to believe that the wind brought it in, when ours is the only building nearby to see its path for miles? Come on, woman, speak up!”

There was the sound of quick movement, and a cry—

There was the sound of something moving quickly, followed by a shout—

“Mercy, mercy....”

"Have mercy, please..."

“Come, speak up or you are a dead woman!”

“Come on, speak up or you're a dead woman!”

[218]

[218]

Kyūsuké, in his hiding in the wood-shed, could imagine the scene.

Kyūsuké, hiding in the shed, could picture the scene.

“This is terrible!” he thought. “How could I be such a fool as to forget my hat! It may cost the woman her life!”

“This is awful!” he thought. “How could I be so foolish as to forget my hat! It could cost the woman her life!”

The noise in the cottage increased, mingled with the shrieks of the poor woman and the threats of her enraged husband. Kyūsuké stole out of his hiding place and peeped cautiously through a crack in the door. To his horror he found the man was dragging his wife round the room by her long hair with one hand, while he repeatedly struck her with the other. At this sight Kyūsuké forgetting his own fears burst in.

The noise in the cottage grew louder, mixed with the screams of the poor woman and the angry threats of her furious husband. Kyūsuké quietly snuck out from his hiding spot and peeked through a crack in the door. To his shock, he saw the man pulling his wife around the room by her long hair with one hand while hitting her repeatedly with the other. Seeing this, Kyūsuké forgot his own fears and rushed in.

“Sir, sir, all the money I have about me I will give you! The woman is not to blame,—spare her!”

“Sir, sir, I’ll give you all the money I have! The woman isn’t to blame—please spare her!”

“Who spoke?”

“Who said that?”

The infuriated man checked his wrath for a moment to stare in astonishment at the unexpected apparition.

The angry man paused his rage for a moment to stare in shock at the unexpected figure.

Taking advantage of the lull, Kyūsuké quickly produced his hundred ryō along with what remained of the money his master had given him for the journey and the little gift.

Taking advantage of the break, Kyūsuké quickly gathered his hundred ryō along with what was left of the money his master had given him for the trip and the small gift.

“Here, good sir, take all—I have no more—and do[219] not punish your wife for a kind action. I only am to blame.”

“Here, good sir, take everything—I have nothing left—and don’t punish your wife for being kind. I’m the only one to blame.”

The ruffian took no further notice of his wife whom he left sobbing on the floor, but turned to take up with greedy hands the rich store offered by the traveller. Not content with money, however, he coolly demanded all the clothes he was wearing and possessed himself of the dagger into the bargain. Poor Kyūsuké! all the earnings of eight hard-working years had gone to fill the pockets of a villainous gentleman of the road.

The thug paid no attention to his wife, who was left crying on the floor, and instead greedily grabbed the valuable goods offered by the traveler. Not satisfied with just the money, he nonchalantly demanded all the clothes the traveler was wearing and also took the dagger as well. Poor Kyūsuké! All the earnings from eight years of hard work had ended up lining the pockets of a ruthless highwayman.

“In pity, give me back my clothes, I cannot go either back or forward in this naked state,” pleaded Kyūsuké. “And my dagger—I need it to defend myself from gentlemen such as you—though I have nothing of which to be robbed now!” he added ruefully.

“In pity, please give me back my clothes; I can’t go either back or forward in this naked state,” begged Kyūsuké. “And my dagger—I need it to protect myself from people like you—though I have nothing left to be robbed of now!” he added with a sigh.

“Take these,” said the robber, throwing him a wadded garment and a girdle, both much the worse for wear.

“Take these,” said the robber, tossing him a crumpled piece of clothing and a belt, both in pretty bad shape.

“Thank you very much, but now my dagger....”

“Thank you very much, but now my dagger....”

“That I shall find useful myself.”

"That I will find useful for myself."

“But without it I shall be at the mercy of any dog on the way....”

“But without it, I'll be at the mercy of any dog along the way....”

“What a troublesome fellow you are! But no one[220] shall say I left you without the means of defence. Here, take this, and begone!”

“What a difficult person you are! But no one[220] can say I didn't give you a way to defend yourself. Here, take this, and get out!”

With these words the robber produced from a cupboard an old sword doubtless acquired from some former luckless wayfarer and handed it to Kyūsuké, adding:—

With these words, the robber pulled an old sword out of a cupboard, probably taken from some unfortunate traveler, and handed it to Kyūsuké, saying:—

“After leaving this house go straight on till you come to a broad road, follow this always turning to the north and in due time you will reach Oiwaké. Now go!”

“After you leave this house, keep going straight until you reach a wide road, then follow it, always turning to the north, and you’ll eventually get to Oiwaké. Now go!”

“Again my best thanks,” said Kyūsuké bowing low; then turning to the poor woman he said softly:—

“Thank you so much again,” Kyūsuké said, bowing deeply; then he turned to the poor woman and said gently:—

“I am very sorry to have brought all this trouble upon you, forgive me.”

“I’m really sorry for bringing all this trouble onto you, please forgive me.”

“No, no, it was I who was to blame but, indeed, I did it for the best.”

“No, no, it was my fault, but honestly, I did it with good intentions.”

“A truce to this nonsense!” cried the robber impatiently. “Here is a torch to light your way; be off before I change my mind about letting you go.”

“A truce to this nonsense!” shouted the robber impatiently. “Here’s a torch to light your way; get out of here before I change my mind about letting you go.”

“Then, master and mistress, farewell to you,” and with these words Kyūsuké accepted the torch held out to him and hastened away. But the fates seemed to be still against him, for no sooner had he set forth than the rain which had begun to come down in torrents[221] put out his light so that he was in complete darkness. But this misfortune in reality saved his life, for the robber had given Kyūsuké a light for no other purpose than that it would serve his own evil intent, which was to shoot the traveller as soon as his back was turned. True, he might have despatched him before he left the cottage, but in that case his wife would have interfered and been troublesome; besides he hardly liked to turn upon Kyūsuké and murder him just when he had so ungrudgingly given up all he had. Wicked man though he was he could not bring himself to such a dastardly action as that. However, as soon as Kyūsuké closed the door the robber, weapon in hand, softly opened it again and crept out, intending to take aim by the light that Kyūsuké carried. But, alas for him, and fortunately for his intended victim, the heavy rain had extinguished the light; so muttering “lucky dog!” he re-entered his home leaving Kyūsuké to continue his way unmolested.

“Then, master and mistress, goodbye to you,” and with these words Kyūsuké took the torch offered to him and hurried away. But fate seemed to be against him once again, for as soon as he set off, the rain, which had started to pour down, extinguished his light, leaving him in total darkness. However, this misfortune actually saved his life, because the robber had only given Kyūsuké a light to serve his own malicious purpose, which was to shoot the traveler as soon as he turned his back. True, he could have killed him before he left the cottage, but then his wife would have interfered and caused trouble; besides, he really didn’t want to turn on Kyūsuké and murder him right after he had so willingly given up everything he had. As wicked as he was, he couldn’t bring himself to commit such a cowardly act. However, as soon as Kyūsuké closed the door, the robber, weapon in hand, quietly opened it again and crept out, planning to take aim at the light that Kyūsuké carried. But, unfortunately for him and fortunately for his intended victim, the heavy rain had put out the light; so he muttered “lucky dog!” and went back inside, leaving Kyūsuké to continue on his way unharmed.

On arriving at Oiwaké Kyūsuké drew a long breath and congratulated himself on his narrow escape, though how narrow he did not realise. There he gave up his cherished idea of visiting his old home, and determined to retrace his steps to his master’s house, begging his way as he had now no money to pay for even the[222] poorest fare. Gonzaemon received him very kindly, though, having heard the details of Kyūsuké’s adventure, he could not resist saying:—

Upon arriving at Oiwaké, Kyūsuké took a deep breath and congratulated himself on his close call, though he didn’t fully grasp just how close it had been. There, he abandoned his long-held plan to visit his childhood home and decided to head back to his master's house, relying on others' generosity since he had no money to pay for even the[222] simplest meal. Gonzaemon welcomed him warmly, but after hearing the details of Kyūsuké’s adventure, he couldn’t help but say:—

“Did I not warn you? If you had drawn a draft for the money as I advised you this would never have happened. But it is too late to talk of that now. You were lucky to escape with the loss of your property,—you might have lost your life as well. Do not give way to despair. Rest for a few days and then set to work again.”

“Didn’t I warn you? If you had taken my advice and set up a draft for the money, this wouldn’t have happened. But it’s too late to discuss that now. You were fortunate to get away with just the loss of your belongings—you could have lost your life too. Don’t lose hope. Take a few days to rest and then get back to work.”

While speaking to Kyūsuké the master happened to take up the old sword he had got from the robber. The thread round the hilt was frayed and coming off. He tried to draw the blade but it was so rusty with disuse that it stuck fast in the sheath. Bending over it his eye was caught by the decorative stud which he was convinced was not of brass. Thinking the weapon might be of more value than appeared at first sight, he sent for a dealer in old wares, Kichibei by name, and requested his opinion as to its merits, pretending that it belonged to one of his friends who wished to dispose of it to the best advantage.

While talking to Kyūsuké, the master happened to pick up the old sword he had taken from the robber. The thread around the hilt was frayed and coming off. He tried to draw the blade, but it was so rusty from lack of use that it was stuck in the sheath. Leaning over it, he noticed the decorative stud and was sure it wasn’t made of brass. Believing the weapon might be more valuable than it first appeared, he called for a dealer in antiques named Kichibei and asked for his opinion on its worth, pretending that it belonged to a friend who wanted to sell it for the best price.

The dealer, with the skill acquired by long practice,[223] soon withdrew the blade from its sheath, and after closely examining it for some time, said:—

The dealer, with the skill gained from years of experience,[223] quickly drew the blade from its sheath and examined it carefully for a while, then said:—

“The sword is a valuable one. The blade is so rusty that I cannot say anything for certain about it, but the ornamentation is undoubtedly of solid gold. The pommel and stud are of Gotō’s engraving, and the guard itself being by Nobuié is worth at least thirty-five ryō. I am willing to give one hundred and thirty ryō for the decorative parts alone.”

“The sword is quite valuable. The blade is so rusty that I can't say much for sure about it, but the decoration is definitely solid gold. The pommel and stud are engraved by Gotō, and the guard itself, made by Nobuié, is worth at least thirty-five ryō. I'm willing to pay one hundred and thirty ryō just for the decorative pieces.”

These words quite surpassed the expectations of Gonzaemon. He sent the dealer away on the pretext that he would consult his friend, and then told Kyūsuké what he had said.

These words definitely exceeded Gonzaemon's expectations. He sent the dealer away by saying he needed to talk to his friend first, and then he told Kyūsuké what had been said.

At this undreamt-of good luck Kyūsuké was struck dumb as well he might be. Gonzaemon, however, encouraged by Kichibei’s opinion thought that a Yedo expert might value the sword even more highly and be more able, as well as willing, to purchase it at a higher rate. A blade in so elaborate and rich a mounting could hardly fail to prove a good one; and knowing something of the estimation in which much workmanship was held, he decided to go up to Yedo himself and do the best he could for his faithful but simple servant.

At this unexpected stroke of good luck, Kyūsuké was speechless, and it was understandable. Gonzaemon, encouraged by Kichibei’s opinion, figured that a Yedo expert might appreciate the sword even more and be both able and willing to pay a higher price for it. A blade with such elaborate and luxurious fittings could hardly be anything but good; understanding the value placed on craftsmanship, he decided to head up to Yedo himself to do his best for his loyal but simple servant.

In Yedo he submitted the weapon to the examination[224] of Honami, the ablest connoisseur in matters of this sort, who pronounced the blade to be the undoubted work of Bizen Nagamitsu, one of the ten clever disciples of Masamuné, although the name of the maker was not on it. Further, in proof of his belief he offered to buy it for eight hundred ryō, an offer Gonzaemon was more than glad to accept.

In Yedo, he presented the weapon for inspection[224] to Honami, the most skilled expert in this field, who declared that the blade was definitely crafted by Bizen Nagamitsu, one of Masamuné's ten talented students, even though the maker's name was not engraved on it. To support his assessment, he even offered to buy it for eight hundred ryō, an offer that Gonzaemon was more than happy to accept.

The business that took him to the city so satisfactorily concluded, he hastened home with all speed and gave the astonished Kyūsuké an account of the transaction. Laying the money before him he concluded with these words:—

The deal that brought him to the city wrapped up successfully, he rushed home quickly and told the surprised Kyūsuké all about it. After placing the money in front of him, he ended with these words:—

“My dear Kyūsuké, see how advantageous it is to be honest always! Your misfortune has proved a blessing in disguise. Heaven approving of your upright conduct has been pleased to grant you this great favour. How grateful we should be! Now go home again with all despatch, but this time take my advice and do not carry such a large sum in cash.”

“My dear Kyūsuké, look how beneficial it is to always be honest! Your misfortune has turned out to be a blessing in disguise. Heaven, pleased with your integrity, has granted you this great favor. How thankful we should be! Now hurry back home, but this time take my advice and avoid carrying such a large amount of cash.”

As soon as Kyūsuké recovered from his surprise he bowed respectfully to his master, and spoke as follows:—

As soon as Kyūsuké got over his surprise, he respectfully bowed to his master and said the following:—

“My good master, you overwhelm me with obligation! I have no words in which to express my feelings. But far be it from me to appropriate all this large[225] sum. I hesitate to displease you, but only one hundred ryō do I consider is mine,—for I left the robber’s house poorer by just that amount, and that sum I shall send home by money order as you advise. As for the rest, after you deduct the expenses of your journey to Yedo, I shall carry it all to the robber. The sword was his and I can not make myself rich at the expense of a poor highwayman,—that would never do!”

"My good master, you are overwhelming me with this generosity! I can't find the words to express how I feel. But I shouldn't take all this large[225] amount for myself. I don’t want to upset you, but I only consider one hundred ryō as mine, since I left the robber’s house exactly that much poorer, and I will send that amount home by money order as you suggested. As for the rest, after you subtract the expenses of your trip to Yedo, I will give it all to the robber. The sword was his, and I can't get rich at the expense of a poor highwayman—that just wouldn't be right!"

Gonzaemon was struck with admiration at this disinterested conduct on the part of his servant.

Gonzaemon was filled with admiration for his servant's selfless behavior.

“My good fellow,” he said warmly, “your honesty puts me to shame! But surely you will not unnecessarily risk your life for such a purpose. As for my journey to Yedo, that is purely my affair and you will dismiss it from your mind. But consider before you act so rashly as to put yourself again into the power of a desperate man.”

“My good friend,” he said warmly, “your honesty makes me feel ashamed! But you really shouldn’t put your life at risk for something like this. My trip to Yedo is entirely my own business, so forget about it. Just think before you act so recklessly by putting yourself back in the hands of a desperate man.”

But Kyūsuké was obstinate as well as honest.

But Kyūsuké was stubborn as well as truthful.

“Far be it from me to go in opposition to your wishes,” he said, respectfully, “but in this thing only I beg you to let me have my own way. I am loath to cause you any uneasiness, but villain though he is he will surely not harm a man who comes to do him a good turn. There can be no danger.”

“It's not my intention to go against your wishes,” he said respectfully, “but for this one thing, I ask you to let me do it my way. I really don’t want to upset you, but even though he’s a villain, he surely won’t harm someone who’s trying to help him. There’s no danger.”

[226]

[226]

Gonzaemon, knowing from experience that further persuasions would be of no avail, reluctantly permitted his servant to do as he proposed. After sending one hundred ryō to his father by money order, he tied up the seven hundred ryō remaining in a little package, which he put in his bosom and once more set off on his travels. Contrary to his former experience, he had this time no little difficulty in finding the cottage of the highwayman; at last, however, he came to the door which in response to his call was again opened by the kind-hearted mistress. Kyūsuké bowed, and in polite terms thanked her for the favours he received at her hands on a former occasion. The woman was much surprised, but controlling her emotion she said:—

Gonzaemon, knowing from experience that further persuasion wouldn’t work, reluctantly allowed his servant to proceed as he suggested. After sending one hundred ryō to his father via money order, he wrapped the remaining seven hundred ryō in a small package and tucked it in his shirt before setting off on his journey again. Unlike before, he found it quite challenging to locate the highwayman's cottage this time; eventually, he arrived at the door, which was opened by the kind-hearted mistress in response to his call. Kyūsuké bowed and politely thanked her for the kindness she had shown him on a previous occasion. The woman was taken aback but managed to control her emotions as she replied:—

“My good traveller, I do not know how to apologise for what I did to you the other day. Nevertheless you have come again! I shall be still more grieved if you are robbed a second time. Fortunately for you,—though I am sorry—my husband is sick in bed. Please make all haste to retrace your steps.”

“My good traveler, I don’t know how to apologize for what I did to you the other day. Still, you’ve come back! I’ll be even more upset if you get robbed again. Fortunately for you—though I’m sorry—my husband is sick in bed. Please hurry to retrace your steps.”

Kyūsuké’s kind heart was moved with compassion for the sick man and his wife.

Kyūsuké felt a deep compassion for the sick man and his wife.

“Indeed I sympathise with you both. Allow me to pay my respects to him and inquire after his health.”

“Of course, I feel for both of you. Let me show my respects to him and ask about his health.”

[227]

[227]

“No, no, sir! He is suffering now but his avarice may be excited at the sight of you. Should he again demand all you have with you, you may again be inconvenienced.”

“No, no, sir! He’s suffering now, but seeing you might spark his greed. If he asks for everything you have again, you could find yourself in trouble once more.”

“Be quite easy on that score; I am here to bring him some money.”

"Don’t worry about that; I’m here to give him some money."

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“You are naturally surprised. Let me in and you will know. I must see your husband.”

“You're probably surprised. Let me in and you'll find out. I need to see your husband.”

Reluctantly the woman let him come into the house. Making his way to an inner room where the sick man was lying groaning, Kyūsuké, saluting him in the usual manner, inquired:—

Reluctantly, the woman allowed him to enter the house. Making his way to a room in the back where the sick man was lying and groaning, Kyūsuké, greeting him in the usual way, asked:—

“My friend, how are you?”

"Hey buddy, how are you?"

“This is the traveller you treated so unkindly a short time ago,” explained the woman, seeing that her husband did not recognize the visitor.

“This is the traveler you were so rude to not long ago,” the woman said, noticing that her husband didn’t recognize the visitor.

“Which one?” asked the robber, sourly.

“Which one?” the robber asked, annoyed.

“Sir, it is I. I do not know how to requite you for the kindness you showed me the other day. But now I must tell you what brings me here again.”

“Sir, it’s me. I don’t know how to repay you for the kindness you showed me the other day. But now I need to tell you why I'm here again.”

Thereupon Kyūsuké proceeded to inform the robber of what had happened about the sword, and laying the packet of money by the bed concluded as follows:—

Thereafter, Kyūsuké went on to tell the robber what had happened regarding the sword, and placing the packet of money by the bed, he concluded as follows:—

[228]

[228]

“From the price paid for the sword I have deducted one hundred ryō as my due, sending it to my home by money order. All the rest I have brought with me and it is in that package except a small sum I have taken the liberty to keep for my travelling expenses. I have not quite enough to take me to my home in Noto province, and then back to my master’s house in Tamamura, Kōdzuké province, so I shall be much obliged if you will kindly allow me a little more. As for the remainder you are welcome to appropriate it all. Ah, how glad I am to be relieved of the charge of this money which has been a source of constant anxiety ever since I set out on this journey.”

“From the price I paid for the sword, I subtracted one hundred ryō as my share and sent it home via money order. Everything else is with me in that package, except for a small amount I’ve kept for my travel expenses. I don't have quite enough to get back to my home in Noto province and then to my master's place in Tamamura, Kōdzuké province, so I would really appreciate it if you could give me a bit more. As for the rest, feel free to take it all. Ah, I’m so relieved to be rid of this money that has caused me constant worry since I began this journey.”

The sick man appeared to be much impressed by the simple recital of Kyūsuké’s tale. After a pause he said:—

The sick man seemed very moved by the straightforward telling of Kyūsuké's story. After a moment, he said:—

“You say your home is in Noto; from what part of the province do you come?”

“You say your home is in Noto; which part of the province are you from?”

“I was born in Ogita-mura near Nanao. My name is Kyūsuké and I am the son of a peasant called Kyūzaemon.”

“I was born in Ogita-mura near Nanao. My name is Kyūsuké, and I'm the son of a farmer named Kyūzaemon.”

“Was your elder brother called Kyūtarō?”

“Was your older brother named Kyūtarō?”

“How do you know that?”

"How do you know that?"

“You may well wonder. Kyūsuké, I have hardly the face to tell you.... I am Kyūtarō, fallen as you[229] see to the depths of degradation and misery.”

“You might be curious. Kyūsuké, I barely have the nerve to tell you.... I am Kyūtarō, having sunk to the depths of degradation and misery, as you see[229].”

“My elder brother, Kyūtarō!”

"My older brother, Kyūtarō!"

“With shame I say it, yes.”

“With shame, I admit it, yes.”

The two brothers embraced with tears. O-Nami was surprised beyond measure at the pathetic sight.

The two brothers hugged each other, tears streaming down their faces. O-Nami was completely taken aback by the sorrowful scene.

“Are you indeed my husband’s brother? Forgive me, I did not guess it,” and she burst into tears.

“Are you really my husband’s brother? I’m sorry, I didn’t realize,” and she started to cry.

Kyūsuké hastened to console her.

Kyūsuké rushed to comfort her.

“I beg you will not cry; forgive my rudeness in not knowing who you were, and forgive also the great trouble I have occasioned you.”

“I beg you not to cry; please forgive my rudeness for not knowing who you were, and also forgive the trouble I’ve caused you.”

Kyūtarō, whose conscience was at last smitten at the thought of all his misdeeds, now took a hunting knife lying within reach, and planted it in the side of his abdomen. His wife and brother, too late to stop the rash act, caught his hands.

Kyūtarō, finally feeling guilty about all his wrongdoings, grabbed a hunting knife that was within reach and drove it into his side. His wife and brother, too late to prevent his impulsive act, grabbed his hands.

“Stop, what madness is this!” cried Kyūsuké.

“Stop, what craziness is this!” shouted Kyūsuké.

“My husband, oh what have you done!” exclaimed the wife.

"My husband, what have you done?" the wife exclaimed.

Kyūtarō was almost beyond speaking. In a faint voice he said painfully:—

Kyūtarō was barely able to speak. In a weak voice, he said with difficulty:—

“Brother, wife, how can I continue to live? Kyūsuké, when I recall how vile I have been I am stricken with remorse and shame. When you were here last I[230] would have killed you, little dreaming you were my brother; O-Nami’s remonstrances were of no avail, only providence saved you by miraculously putting out the torch you carried. My evil designs have all turned to your good fortune; the sword I gave you to encourage you the sooner to leave this house proves a precious gift and brings you a large sum of money. Instead of profiting by it you take the trouble to come and give it to me. Kyūsuké, how scrupulous you are! Your nature is honest and spotless as the snow ... mine black as charcoal! I have filled up the measure of my wickedness; the disease from which I am now suffering is the punishment of Heaven. What you have just told me will serve like the blessing of a holy priest to enlighten my path to the other world. I am determined to die and join my dead mother,—to offer her my humble apologies for my bad conduct. There is only one thing that disturbs me at this last moment,—it is the thought of O-Nami. It was her misfortune that she married such a wretched husband as I have been, but her heart is pure and tender. Look after her when I am gone—be kind to her, Kyūsuké, I entreat you.”

“Brother, wife, how can I go on living? Kyūsuké, when I think about how terrible I’ve been, I feel overwhelming remorse and shame. When you were here last, I would have killed you, not knowing you were my brother; O-Nami’s warnings didn’t help, only fate saved you by miraculously putting out the torch you carried. My wicked plans have all turned into your good fortune; the sword I gave you to encourage you to leave this house has turned out to be a valuable gift and brings you a lot of money. Instead of keeping it for yourself, you’ve come here to give it to me. Kyūsuké, you are incredibly honorable! Your character is as pure and innocent as snow ... while mine is as dark as coal! I have reached the peak of my wrongdoing; the illness I’m suffering from is a punishment from Heaven. What you just told me will act like a blessing from a holy priest to show me the way to the afterlife. I’ve decided to die and join my deceased mother—to offer her my sincere apologies for my bad behavior. There’s only one thing that troubles me at this final moment—it’s the thought of O-Nami. It was unfortunate for her to marry such a miserable husband as I’ve been, but her heart is pure and gentle. Please take care of her when I’m gone—be kind to her, Kyūsuké, I beg you.”

Thus Kyūtarō, unable to bear the stings of an awakened conscience, succeeded in disengaging himself[231] from the arms of his wife and brother and died a manly death.

Thus Kyūtarō, unable to endure the sharp pains of a awakened conscience, succeeded in freeing himself[231] from the embrace of his wife and brother and died a brave death.

Kyūsuké and O-Nami mingled their tears over the lifeless body, but the departed spirit was not to be recalled by their lamentations. So they strove to conquer their grief and buried the dead robber in the best manner possible under the circumstances.

Kyūsuké and O-Nami wept over the lifeless body, but their cries couldn't bring back the lost spirit. So they tried to overcome their sorrow and buried the dead robber in the best way they could under the circumstances.

Kyūsuké then started for home, taking the money he had brought so far and the hair of the deceased. O-Nami accompanied him. Before leaving the cottage they set fire to it that no one might ever use it for evil purposes again.

Kyūsuké then headed home, taking the money he had gathered so far and the hair of the deceased. O-Nami went with him. Before leaving the cottage, they set it on fire so that no one could ever use it for harmful purposes again.

On reaching home Kyūsuké told his old father, his step-mother and her daughter, all that had befallen him since he left them so many years before. The hundred ryō sent in advance had already come to hand, and he now added to it all the money he had on his person. He also produced the hair of the dead man. Old Kyūzaemon lamented over the sad fate of his undutiful son, but at the same time rejoiced in the possession of so admirable a younger son as Kyūsuké. The step-mother, now repenting of her selfishness of former days, sought his forgiveness. One and all took pity on O-Nami in her great misery. It is wonderful how one[232] man’s goodness works upon the hearts of those about him. It was the desire of his relations that Kyūsuké should succeed to his father and carry on the family name; but he firmly declined, and arranged that his step-sister should get a husband, and that the new couple should be the heirs of the old man after his demise. As for O-Nami, she was determined to become a nun and devote her remaining days to religious services for the soul of her dead husband, her sole concern being prayer for the blotting out of his sins. It was decided to build a hermitage for her in order that she might pass her life undisturbed. This is the origin of the Nanao nunnery.

When Kyūsuké got home, he told his elderly father, his stepmother, and her daughter everything that had happened to him since he had left so many years ago. The hundred ryō that had been sent ahead had already arrived, and he added all the money he had with him. He also showed them the hair of the dead man. Old Kyūzaemon mourned the unfortunate fate of his ungrateful son, but he was also happy to have such an admirable younger son like Kyūsuké. The stepmother, now regretting her past selfishness, sought his forgiveness. Everyone felt sorry for O-Nami in her great misery. It's amazing how one person’s kindness affects the hearts of those around him. His relatives wanted Kyūsuké to take over the family name and succeed his father, but he firmly refused. Instead, he arranged for his stepsister to find a husband, so the new couple would inherit from the old man after he passed away. As for O-Nami, she was resolved to become a nun and dedicate her remaining days to praying for her deceased husband's soul, wanting only to pray for the erasure of his sins. They decided to build her a hermitage so she could live the rest of her life in peace. This is how the Nanao nunnery came to be.

Having settled his family affairs to the satisfaction of all concerned, Kyūsuké was happy to accept out of the cash he had brought home a small sum sufficient to carry him back to his master’s home in Kōdzuké province. After recounting his adventures and all he had done, Kyūsuké begged Gonzaemon to re-engage him on the same terms as before. Gonzaemon was both surprised and pleased. The praiseworthy actions of Kyūsuké so moved the good-natured village head-man that he proposed to set the young man up as one of his branch families. Kyūsuké’s modesty was by no[233] means eager to accept such an honour, but seeing it was really the wish of his patron he at length yielded. I need not tell you how industriously he attended to all his duties that he might prove no discredit to his master’s judgment. His family thrives in Tama-mura to this day. As for the sword which he got from his robber brother it was purchased by Lord Matsudaira, Daimio of Awa province. He named it “Suté-maru” (a foundling blade) in reference to its history, and treasured it highly. It is still a valued heirloom in the family.

Having sorted out his family matters to everyone's satisfaction, Kyūsuké was happy to take a small amount of the cash he had brought home to pay for his journey back to his master's place in Kōdzuké province. After sharing his adventures and everything he had done, Kyūsuké asked Gonzaemon to hire him again on the same terms as before. Gonzaemon was both surprised and pleased. Kyūsuké’s commendable deeds moved the kind village headman so much that he offered to establish the young man as part of his extended family. Kyūsuké, though modest, wasn't keen on such an honor, but seeing it was genuinely his patron's wish, he eventually agreed. I won't go into detail about how diligently he handled all his responsibilities to justify his master's trust. His family is still thriving in Tama-mura today. Regarding the sword he received from his robber brother, it was purchased by Lord Matsudaira, the Daimyo of Awa province. He named it “Suté-maru” (a foundling blade) to reflect its history and valued it greatly. It remains a treasured heirloom in the family.

Publication details in Japanese.

Publication details in Japanese.

大正九年十二月十五日刷印
大正九年十二月二十日發行

Taisho 9, December 15 published
Taisho 9, December 20 issued

定價金四圓

四元定價

市外上大崎町三百八十番地
著者  宮森麻太郎

市外上大崎町三百八十番地
著者  宮森麻太郎

東京市橋區銀度四丁目一番地
發行者 エチ,ダブリユー,ジヨーンス

Tokyo City, Kyobashi, 4-1
Publisher: Etchi, W. Jones

東京市橋區銀度四丁目一番地
發行所 教文管

Tokyo, Bashi District, Yindo 4-Chome, No. 1
Publisher: Kyobunkan

東京市橋區南金六町十二番地
刷印者 望月精矣

12 Minami-Kin 6-chome, Bashi Ward, Tokyo
Printer: Seiji Mochizuki

東京市橋區南金六町十二番地
刷印所 英文通信社刷印所

12 Minami-Kin六町, Tokyo City
Printing House English Communications Printing House

Transcriber’s Notes

Text notes:

Text notes:

  1. For the HTML version, page numbers of the original printed text are displayed within brackets to the side of the text.
  2. In order to facilitate word wrapping, an ellipsis in the middle of a sentence is replaced by a group of three periods. This group has a leading and, unless a comma is present, trailing blank space added. Ellipses at the end of a sentence do not have a leading blank space, but closing punctuation has been added if needed.
  3. Footnotes have been numbered and moved to the end of each story.
  4. Half-title pages have been removed. The page numbers given in the table of contents have been adjusted.
  5. Illustrations have been placed in a manner to avoid splitting a paragraph. The page numbers given in the List of Illustrations have been adjusted as needed.
  6. Changed paragraphs ending in “,” to “:—” to match style of the rest of the book:
    • pg 129: with due reverence,
    • pg 139: clear and distinct,
    • pg 151: laughed good-humouredly and,
  7. Except as mentioned above and in the Change List that follows, every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as possible, including non-standard punctuation, inconsistently hyphenated words, etc.

Change List (page numbers from original printed book):

Change List (page numbers from original printed book):

  • Table of Contents
    The Royalty of A Boy Samurai
    changed to
    The Loyalty of a Boy Samurai
  • Table of Contents
    The Wrestling of A Daimio
    changed to
    The Wrestling of a Daimio
  • Page 5
    Villian
    changed to
    Villain
  • Page 7
    Assasination
    changed to
    Assassination
  • Page 37
    Added “I.” section header to match other sections.
  • Page 42
    had quite forgotton to attend
    changed to
    had quite forgotten to attend
  • Page 45
    remonstrace
    changed to
    remonstrance
  • Page 57
    Katsuno, till pale and emaciated
    changed to
    Katsuno, still pale and emaciated
  • Page 73
    adressed to Ōsuga Katsutaka
    changed to
    addressed to Ōsuga Katsutaka
  • Page 85
    twelth
    changed to
    twelfth
  • Page 90
    at the inconseqence
    changed to
    at the inconsequence
  • Page 94
    rankling in yonr heart
    changed to
    rankling in your heart
  • Page 95
    seal your reconcilation
    changed to
    seal your reconciliation
  • Page 108
    in the twelth year
    changed to
    in the twelfth year
  • Page 108
    affords me much gratificaiton
    changed to
    affords me much gratification
  • Page 139
    behined
    changed to
    behind
  • Page 155
    Genzaemon
    changed to
    Gonzaemon
  • Page 156
    May I not accomodate you
    changed to
    May I not accommodate you
  • Page 159
    tussel
    changed to
    tussle
  • Page 162
    wordly
    changed to
    worldly
  • Page 162
    stipened
    changed to
    stipend
  • Page 173
    Ryōkan
    changed to
    Ryōkwan
  • Page 178
    Kyokwan’s
    changed to
    Ryōkwan’s
  • Page 181
    remontrance
    changed to
    remonstrance
  • Page 188
    “Keicho 19, 12th month, 27th day.”
    changed to
    “Keichō 19, 12th month, 27th day.”
  • Page 189
    PAECE
    changed to
    PEACE
  • Page 189
    receiving it back pu
    changed to
    receiving it back put
  • Page 196
    a short breating space
    changed to
    a short breathing space
  • Page 197
    halbert
    changed to
    halberd
  • Page 199
    “Coward,” cried the dying warrior,” “you
    changed to
    “Coward,” cried the dying warrior, “you
  • Page 199
    weaking
    changed to
    weakling
  • Page 200
    Iyeyrsu
    changed to
    Ieyasu
  • Page 205
    a keen interst in him.
    changed to
    a keen interest in him.
  • Page 217
    Added missing illustration caption.
  • Page 225
    but villian though he is
    changed to
    but villain though he is
  • Page 227
    robbor
    changed to
    robber
  • Page 229
    cried Kūysuké
    changed to
    cried Kyūsuké
  • Page 230
    profitting
    changed to
    profiting
  • Page 231
    ifeless body
    changed to
    lifeless body

Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!